







 
   
     
       
         The government of the tongue by the author of The whole duty of man, &c.
         Allestree, Richard, 1619-1681.
      
       
         
           1667
        
      
       Approx. 260 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 122 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A23740
         Wing A1138
         ESTC R4579
         12085446
         ocm 12085446
         53718
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A23740)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 53718)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 705:5, 856:1a)
      
       
         
           
             The government of the tongue by the author of The whole duty of man, &c.
             Allestree, Richard, 1619-1681.
             Fell, John, 1625-1686.
             Sterne, Richard, 1596?-1683.
             Pakington, Dorothy Coventry, Lady, d. 1679.
             Henchman, Humphrey, 1592-1675.
          
           
             The fifth impression.
          
           [17], 224 p.
           
             At the Theater,
             Oxford :
             1667 [i.e. 1677]
          
           
             Attributed to Richard Allestree. Cf. BM, DNB. Variously ascribed also to John Fell, Richard Sterne, Lady Dortohy Pakington, Humphrey Henchman, and others. Cf. DNB.
             Table of contents: p. [16]
             Both Wing and Madan distinguish between two "editions" of 1667 [1677]: Wing A1137 (Madan 3133*), which is 12", lacks a frontispiece, and has an upper case "F" in "fifth impression" on the t.p., and Wing A1138 (Madan 3133), which is 8", has a lower case "f" and includes the frontispiece. Although the film identifies 856:1 as A1137, it is in fact identical to 705:5 with frontispiece, octavo binding, and an "f" on the t.p.
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
             Item at 856:1a with: The art of contentment / by the author of The whole duty of man, &c. [Oxford] : At the theater in Oxford, 1677.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Libel and slander -- Early works to 1800.
           Conduct of life -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2004-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-06 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-07 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-07 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           Imprimatur
           ,
        
         
           
             RAD.
             BATHVRST
             .
             Vice-Cancel
             .
             Oxon.
             
          
           
             
               Januarii
               24.
               1675.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           
             
               THE
               GOVERNMENT
               OF
               THE
               TONGVE
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           Government
           OF
           THE
           TONGUE
           .
           By
           the
           Author
           of
           THE
           WHOLE
           DUTY
           OF
           MAN
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Death
           and
           Life
           are
           in
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Tongue
           ,
           
             Prov.
             18.
             21.
             
          
        
         
           The
           fifth
           Impression
           .
        
         
           At
           the
           THEATER
           in
           OXFORD
           .
           M.
           DC
           .
           LXVII
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
        
         
           THE
           Government
           of
           the
           Tongue
           has
           ever
           bin
           justly
           reputed
           one
           of
           the
           most
           important
           parts
           of
           human
           Regiment
           .
           The
           Philosopher
           and
           the
           Divine
           equally
           attest
           this
           ;
           and
           Solomon
           (
           who
           was
           both
           )
           gives
           his
           suffrage
           also
           ;
           the
           perswasions
           to
           ,
           and
           encomiums
           of
           it
           taking
           up
           a
           considerable
           part
           of
           his
           Book
           of
           Proverbs
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           therefore
           need
           to
           say
           any
           
           thing
           ,
           to
           justifie
           my
           choice
           of
           this
           subject
           ,
           which
           has
           so
           much
           better
           authorities
           to
           commend
           it
           :
           I
           rather
           wish
           that
           it
           had
           not
           the
           super
           addition
           of
           an
           accidental
           fitness
           grounded
           upon
           the
           universal
           neglect
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           now
           seeming
           to
           be
           an
           art
           wholly
           out-dated
           .
           For
           tho
           some
           lineaments
           of
           it
           may
           be
           met
           with
           in
           Books
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           scarce
           any
           footsteps
           of
           it
           in
           practice
           ,
           where
           alone
           it
           can
           be
           significant
           .
           The
           attemt
           therefore
           of
           reviving
           it
           I
           am
           sure
           is
           seasonable
           ,
           I
           wish
           it
           were
           half
           as
           easy
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Indeed
           that
           skill
           was
           never
           very
           easy
           ,
           it
           requiring
           the
           greatest
           vigilance
           and
           caution
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           to
           be
           attain'd
           by
           loose
           trifling
           spirits
           .
           The
           Tongue
           is
           so
           slippery
           ,
           that
           
           it
           easy
           deceives
           a
           drousy
           or
           heedless
           guard
           .
           Nature
           seems
           to
           have
           given
           it
           some
           unhappy
           advantage
           towards
           that
           .
           'T
           is
           in
           its
           frame
           the
           most
           ready
           for
           motion
           of
           any
           member
           ,
           needs
           not
           so
           much
           as
           the
           flexure
           of
           a
           joint
           ,
           and
           by
           access
           of
           humors
           acquires
           a
           glibness
           too
           ,
           the
           more
           to
           facilitate
           its
           moving
           .
           And
           alas
           ,
           we
           too
           much
           find
           the
           effect
           of
           this
           its
           easie
           frame
           :
           it
           often
           goes
           without
           giving
           us
           warning
           ;
           and
           as
           children
           ,
           when
           they
           happen
           upon
           a
           rolling
           Engine
           ,
           can
           set
           it
           in
           such
           a
           carriere
           ,
           as
           wiser
           people
           cannot
           on
           a
           sudden
           stop
           ;
           so
           the
           childish
           parts
           of
           us
           ,
           our
           passions
           ,
           our
           fancies
           ,
           all
           our
           mere
           animal
           faculties
           ,
           can
           thrust
           our
           Tongues
           into
           such
           disorders
           ,
           as
           our
           reason
           cannot
           easily
           rectify
           .
           The
           due
           managery
           therefore
           of
           this
           unruly
           
           member
           ,
           may
           rightly
           be
           esteemed
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           mysteries
           of
           Wisdom
           and
           Vertue
           .
           This
           is
           intimated
           by
           St.
           
             James
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             offend
             not
             in
             word
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             a
             perfect
             man
             ,
             and
             able
             also
             to
             bridle
             the
             whole
             body
             ,
             Ja.
          
           3.2
           .
           'T
           is
           storied
           of
           Bembo
           a
           primitive
           Christian
           ,
           that
           coming
           to
           a
           friend
           to
           teach
           him
           a
           Psalm
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           him
           the
           thirty
           ninth
           ,
           
             I
             said
             I
             will
             look
             to
             my
             waies
             ,
             that
             I
             offend
             not
             with
             my
             Tongue
          
           ;
           upon
           hearing
           of
           which
           first
           verse
           ,
           he
           stopt
           his
           Tutor
           ,
           saying
           ,
           This
           is
           enough
           for
           me
           if
           I
           learn
           it
           as
           I
           ought
           ;
           and
           being
           after
           six
           months
           rebuk'd
           for
           not
           coming
           again
           ,
           he
           replied
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           not
           yet
           learn'd
           his
           first
           Lesson
           :
           nay
           ,
           after
           nineteen
           years
           he
           profest
           ,
           that
           in
           that
           time
           he
           had
           scarce
           learn'd
           to
           fulfill
           
           that
           one
           line
           .
           I
           give
           not
           this
           instance
           to
           discourage
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           quicken
           men
           to
           the
           study
           ,
           for
           a
           lesson
           that
           requires
           so
           much
           time
           to
           learn
           ,
           had
           need
           be
           early
           begun
           with
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           especially
           in
           this
           age
           ,
           wherein
           the
           contrary
           liberty
           has
           got
           such
           a
           prepossession
           ,
           that
           men
           look
           on
           it
           as
           a
           part
           of
           their
           birth-right
           ,
           nay
           do
           not
           only
           let
           their
           Tongues
           loose
           ,
           but
           studiously
           suggest
           inordinaces
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           use
           the
           spur
           where
           they
           should
           the
           bridle
           .
           By
           this
           means
           conversation
           is
           so
           generally
           corrupted
           ,
           that
           many
           have
           had
           cause
           to
           wish
           they
           had
           not
           been
           made
           sociable
           creatures
           .
           A
           man
           secluded
           from
           company
           can
           have
           but
           the
           Devil
           and
           himself
           to
           temt
           him
           ;
           but
           he
           that
           converses
           ,
           has
           almost
           as
           many
           snares
           as
           he
           has
           
           companions
           .
           Men
           barter
           vices
           ,
           and
           as
           if
           each
           had
           not
           enough
           of
           his
           own
           growth
           ,
           transplant
           out
           of
           his
           neighbors
           soil
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           was
           intended
           to
           cultivate
           and
           civilize
           the
           world
           ,
           has
           turned
           it
           into
           a
           wild
           desert
           and
           wilderness
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           This
           face
           of
           things
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           looks
           not
           very
           promising
           to
           one
           who
           is
           to
           solicite
           a
           reformation
           .
           But
           what
           ever
           the
           hopes
           are
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           the
           needs
           are
           great
           enough
           to
           justify
           the
           attemt
           .
           For
           as
           the
           Disease
           is
           Epidemic
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           mortal
           also
           ,
           utterly
           inconsistent
           with
           that
           pure
           Religion
           ,
           which
           leads
           to
           life
           .
           We
           may
           take
           James's
           word
           for
           it
           ,
           
             If
             any
             man
             seem
             to
             be
             religious
             ,
             and
             bridleth
             not
             his
             tongue
             ,
             that
             mans
             religion
             is
             vain
             ,
          
           James
           1.26
           .
           God
           knows
           
           we
           have
           not
           much
           Religion
           among
           us
           :
           't
           is
           great
           pity
           we
           should
           frustrate
           the
           little
           we
           have
           ,
           render
           that
           utterly
           insignificant
           ,
           which
           at
           the
           best
           amounts
           to
           so
           little
           .
           Let
           therefore
           the
           difficulty
           and
           necessity
           of
           the
           task
           ,
           prevail
           with
           us
           to
           take
           time
           before
           us
           ,
           not
           to
           defer
           this
           so
           necessary
           a
           work
           till
           the
           Night
           come
           ;
           or
           imagine
           that
           the
           Tongue
           will
           be
           able
           to
           expiate
           its
           whole
           age
           of
           guilt
           by
           a
           feeble
           
             Lord
             have
             mercy
             on
             me
          
           at
           the
           last
           .
           Tho
           indeed
           if
           that
           were
           supposable
           ,
           't
           were
           but
           a
           broken
           reed
           to
           trust
           to
           ,
           none
           knowing
           whether
           he
           shall
           have
           time
           or
           grace
           for
           that
           .
           He
           may
           be
           surpriz'd
           with
           an
           Oath
           ,
           a
           Blasphemy
           ,
           a
           Detraction
           in
           his
           mouth
           :
           many
           have
           bin
           so
           .
           'T
           is
           sure
           there
           must
           be
           a
           dying
           moment
           ;
           and
           
           how
           can
           any
           man
           secure
           himself
           ,
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           the
           same
           with
           that
           in
           which
           he
           utters
           those
           ,
           and
           his
           expiring
           breath
           be
           so
           emploied
           ?
           Sure
           they
           cannot
           think
           that
           those
           incantations
           (
           tho
           hellish
           enough
           )
           can
           make
           them
           shot-free
           ,
           render
           them
           invulnerable
           to
           deaths
           darts
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           have
           not
           that
           ,
           or
           some
           other
           as
           ridiculous
           reserves
           ,
           't
           is
           strange
           what
           should
           make
           them
           run
           such
           a
           mad
           adventure
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           But
           I
           expect
           it
           should
           be
           objected
           ,
           that
           this
           little
           despicable
           Tract
           is
           not
           proportionable
           to
           the
           encounter
           to
           which
           it
           is
           brought
           ,
           that
           besides
           that
           unskilful
           managing
           of
           those
           points
           it
           do's
           touch
           ,
           it
           wholly
           omits
           many
           proper
           to
           the
           subject
           ,
           there
           being
           faults
           of
           the
           Tongue
           which
           it
           
           passes
           in
           silence
           .
           I
           confess
           there
           is
           color
           enough
           for
           this
           objection
           ,
           but
           I
           believe
           if
           it
           were
           put
           to
           votes
           ,
           more
           would
           resolve
           I
           had
           said
           too
           much
           ,
           rather
           then
           too
           little
           .
           Should
           I
           have
           enlarged
           to
           the
           utmost
           compass
           of
           this
           Theme
           ,
           I
           should
           have
           made
           the
           volume
           of
           so
           affrighting
           a
           bulk
           ,
           that
           few
           would
           have
           attemted
           it
           ;
           and
           by
           saying
           much
           ,
           I
           should
           have
           said
           nothing
           at
           all
           to
           those
           who
           most
           need
           it
           .
           Mens
           stomacs
           are
           generally
           so
           queasie
           in
           these
           cases
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           not
           safe
           to
           over-load
           them
           .
           Let
           them
           try
           how
           they
           can
           digest
           this
           ;
           if
           they
           can
           so
           as
           to
           turn
           it
           into
           kindly
           nurishment
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           able
           to
           supply
           themselves
           with
           the
           remainder
           .
           For
           I
           think
           I
           may
           with
           some
           confidence
           affirm
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           can
           confine
           his
           
           Tongue
           within
           the
           limits
           here
           prescrib'd
           ,
           may
           without
           much
           difficulty
           restrain
           its
           other
           excursions
           .
           All
           I
           shall
           beg
           of
           the
           Reader
           ,
           is
           but
           to
           come
           with
           sincere
           intentions
           ,
           and
           then
           perhaps
           these
           few
           Stones
           and
           Sling
           used
           in
           the
           name
           ,
           and
           with
           invocation
           of
           the
           
             Lord
             of
             hosts
          
           ,
           may
           countervail
           the
           massive
           armor
           of
           the
           
             uncircumcised
             Philistin
          
           .
           And
           may
           that
           God
           ,
           who
           loves
           to
           magnifie
           his
           power
           in
           weakness
           ,
           give
           it
           the
           like
           success
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             Use
             of
             Speech
             .
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             manifold
             abuse
             of
             Speech
             .
             7
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             Of
             Atheistical
             Discourse
             .
             12
          
           
             Sect.
             4.
             
             Of
             Detraction
             ,
             39
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
             Of
             Lying
             Defamation
             .
             49
          
           
             Sect.
             6.
             
             Of
             Vncharitable
             Truth
             .
             62
          
           
             Sect.
             7.
             
             Of
             Scoffing
             and
             Derision
             .
             133
          
           
             Sect.
             8.
             
             Of
             Flattery
             .
             134
          
           
             Sect.
             9.
             
             Of
             Boasting
             .
             155
          
           
             Sect.
             10.
             
             Of
             Querulousness
             .
             174
          
           
             Sect.
             11.
             
             Of
             Positiveness
             .
             188
          
           
             Sect.
             12.
             
             Of
             Obscene
             Talk.
             204
          
           
             The
             Close
             .
             206
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         OF
         THE
         Government
         of
         the
         Tongue
         .
      
       
         
           SECT
           .
           I.
           Of
           the
           use
           of
           Speech
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           MAN
           ,
           at
           his
           first
           creation
           ,
           was
           substituted
           by
           God
           as
           his
           Vicegerent
           ,
           to
           receive
           the
           homage
           ,
           and
           enjoy
           the
           services
           of
           all
           inferior
           Beings
           :
           nay
           farther
           ,
           was
           endowed
           with
           Excellencies
           fit
           to
           maintain
           the
           port
           of
           so
           vast
           an
           Empire
           .
           Yet
           those
           very
           excellencies
           ,
           as
           they
           qualified
           him
           for
           dominion
           ,
           so
           they
           unfitted
           
           him
           for
           a
           satisfaction
           or
           acquiescence
           in
           those
           his
           Vassals
           :
           the
           dignity
           of
           his
           nature
           set
           him
           above
           the
           society
           or
           converse
           of
           mere
           Animals
           :
           so
           that
           in
           all
           the
           pomp
           of
           his
           Roialty
           ,
           amidst
           all
           the
           throng
           and
           variety
           of
           creatures
           ,
           he
           still
           remain'd
           solitary
           .
           But
           God
           ,
           who
           knew
           what
           an
           appetite
           of
           society
           he
           had
           implanted
           in
           him
           ,
           judged
           this
           no
           agrecable
           state
           for
           him
           ;
           
             It
             is
             not
             meet
             that
             man
             should
             be
             alone
             ,
          
           Gen.
           2.18
           .
           And
           as
           in
           the
           universal
           frame
           of
           Nature
           ,
           he
           ingraffed
           such
           an
           abhorrence
           of
           vacuity
           ,
           that
           all
           Creatures
           do
           rather
           submit
           to
           a
           preternatural
           motion
           then
           admit
           it
           ;
           so
           ,
           in
           this
           emty
           ,
           this
           destitute
           condition
           of
           man
           ,
           he
           relieved
           him
           by
           a
           miraculous
           expedient
           ,
           divided
           him
           that
           he
           might
           unite
           him
           ,
           and
           made
           one
           part
           of
           him
           an
           associate
           for
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           NEITHER
           did
           God
           take
           this
           care
           to
           provide
           him
           a
           companion
           ,
           merely
           for
           the
           entercourses
           of
           Sense
           :
           had
           that
           bin
           the
           sole
           aim
           ,
           there
           needed
           no
           new
           productions
           ,
           there
           were
           sensitive
           Creatures
           enough
           :
           the
           design
           was
           to
           entertain
           his
           nobler
           principle
           ,
           his
           Reason
           ,
           with
           a
           more
           equal
           converse
           ,
           assign
           him
           an
           intimate
           ,
           whose
           intellect
           as
           much
           corresponded
           
           with
           his
           ,
           as
           did
           the
           outward
           form
           ,
           whose
           heart
           ,
           according
           to
           Solomons
           resemblance
           ,
           answered
           his
           ,
           
             As
             in
             water
             face
             answers
             face
             ,
          
           Prov.
           27.19
           .
           with
           whom
           he
           might
           communicate
           minds
           ,
           traffic
           and
           enterchange
           all
           the
           notions
           and
           sentiments
           of
           a
           reasonable
           soul.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           BUT
           tho
           there
           were
           this
           sympathy
           in
           their
           sublimer
           part
           ,
           which
           disposed
           them
           to
           the
           most
           intimate
           union
           ;
           yet
           there
           was
           a
           cloud
           of
           flesh
           in
           the
           way
           ,
           which
           intercepted
           their
           mutual
           view
           ,
           nay
           permitted
           no
           intelligence
           between
           them
           ,
           other
           then
           by
           the
           mediation
           of
           some
           Organ
           equally
           commensurate
           to
           soul
           and
           body
           .
           And
           to
           this
           purpose
           the
           infinite
           wisdom
           of
           God
           ordained
           Speech
           ;
           which
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           sound
           resulting
           from
           the
           modulation
           of
           the
           Air
           ,
           has
           most
           affinity
           to
           the
           spirit
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           is
           uttered
           by
           the
           Tongue
           ,
           has
           immediate
           cognation
           with
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           the
           fittest
           instrument
           to
           manage
           a
           commerce
           between
           the
           rational
           yet
           invisible
           powers
           of
           human
           souls
           cloathed
           in
           flesh
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           AND
           as
           we
           have
           reason
           to
           admire
           the
           excellency
           of
           this
           contrivance
           ,
           so
           have
           we
           to
           applaud
           the
           extensiveness
           of
           the
           benefit
           .
           From
           this
           it
           is
           we
           derive
           all
           
           the
           advantages
           of
           society
           :
           without
           this
           men
           of
           the
           nearest
           neighborhood
           would
           have
           signified
           no
           more
           to
           each
           other
           ,
           then
           our
           Antipodes
           now
           do
           to
           us
           .
           All
           our
           Arts
           and
           Sciences
           for
           the
           accommodation
           of
           this
           life
           ,
           had
           remain'd
           only
           a
           rude
           Chaos
           in
           their
           first
           matter
           ,
           had
           not
           speech
           by
           a
           mutual
           comparing
           of
           notions
           ranged
           them
           into
           order
           .
           By
           this
           it
           is
           we
           can
           give
           one
           another
           notice
           of
           our
           wants
           ,
           and
           sollicit
           relief
           ;
           by
           this
           we
           interchangably
           communicate
           advises
           ,
           reproofs
           ,
           consolations
           ,
           all
           the
           necessary
           aids
           of
           human
           imbecillity
           .
           This
           is
           that
           which
           possesses
           us
           of
           the
           most
           valuable
           blessing
           of
           human
           Life
           ,
           I
           mean
           Friendship
           ,
           which
           could
           no
           more
           have
           bin
           contracted
           amongst
           dumb
           men
           ,
           then
           it
           can
           between
           Pictures
           and
           Statues
           .
           Nay
           farther
           ,
           to
           this
           we
           owe
           in
           a
           great
           degree
           the
           interests
           even
           of
           our
           spiritual
           being
           ,
           all
           the
           oral
           ,
           yea
           and
           written
           revelations
           too
           of
           Gods
           will
           :
           for
           had
           there
           bin
           no
           language
           there
           had
           bin
           no
           writing
           .
           And
           tho
           we
           must
           not
           pronounce
           how
           far
           God
           might
           have
           evidenced
           himself
           to
           mankind
           by
           immediate
           inspiration
           of
           every
           individual
           ,
           yet
           we
           may
           safely
           rest
           in
           the
           Apostles
           inference
           ,
           Rom.
           10.14
           .
           
             How
             shall
             they
             believe
             in
             
             him
             whom
             they
             have
             not
             heard
             ,
             and
             how
             shall
             they
             hear
             without
             a
             preacher
             ?
          
        
         
           5.
           
           FROM
           all
           these
           excellent
           uses
           of
           it
           in
           respect
           of
           man
           ,
           we
           may
           collect
           another
           in
           relation
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           praising
           and
           manifying
           his
           goodness
           ,
           as
           for
           all
           other
           effects
           of
           his
           Bounty
           ,
           so
           particularly
           that
           he
           hath
           given
           us
           language
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           consequent
           advantages
           of
           it
           .
           This
           is
           the
           just
           inference
           of
           the
           son
           of
           Syrach
           ,
           Ecclus.
           51.22
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             hath
             given
             me
             a
             tongue
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             praise
             them
             therewith
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           sacrifice
           which
           God
           calls
           for
           so
           often
           by
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           
             the
             calves
             of
             our
             lips
          
           ,
           which
           answers
           to
           all
           
             the
             oblations
             out
             of
             the
             herd
             ,
          
           and
           which
           the
           Apostle
           makes
           equivalent
           to
           those
           of
           the
           floor
           and
           wine-press
           also
           ,
           Heb.
           13.15
           .
           
             The
             fruit
             of
             our
             lips
             ,
             giving
             thanks
             to
             his
             name
             .
          
           To
           this
           we
           frequently
           find
           the
           Psalmist
           exciting
           both
           himself
           and
           others
           ,
           
             Awake
             up
             my
             glory
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             thanks
             unto
             thee
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             sing
             unto
             thee
             among
             the
             nations
             ,
          
           Psal.
           57.9
           ,
           10.
           
           And
           
             O
             p
             raise
             the
             Lord
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             magnify
             his
             name
             together
             ,
          
           Psal.
           34.3
           .
           And
           indeed
           whoever
           observes
           that
           excellent
           magazine
           of
           Devotion
           ,
           the
           Book
           of
           Psalms
           ,
           shall
           find
           that
           the
           Lands
           make
           up
           a
           very
           great
           part
           of
           it
           .
        
         
         
           6.
           
           BY
           what
           hath
           bin
           said
           ,
           we
           may
           define
           what
           are
           the
           grand
           uses
           of
           speech
           ,
           viz.
           the
           glorifying
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           benefiting
           of
           men
           .
           And
           this
           helps
           us
           to
           an
           infallible
           test
           by
           which
           to
           try
           our
           words
           .
           For
           since
           every
           thing
           is
           so
           far
           approvable
           as
           it
           answers
           the
           end
           of
           its
           being
           ,
           what
           part
           soever
           of
           our
           discourses
           agrees
           not
           with
           the
           primitive
           ends
           of
           speech
           ,
           will
           not
           hold
           weight
           in
           the
           balance
           of
           the
           sanctuary
           .
           It
           will
           therefore
           nearly
           concern
           us
           to
           enter
           upon
           this
           scrutiny
           ,
           to
           bring
           our
           words
           to
           this
           touch-stone
           :
           for
           tho
           in
           our
           depraved
           estimate
           the
           Eloquence
           of
           Language
           is
           more
           regarded
           then
           the
           innocence
           ,
           tho
           we
           think
           our
           words
           vanish
           with
           the
           breath
           that
           utters
           them
           ,
           yet
           they
           become
           records
           in
           Gods
           Court
           ,
           are
           laid
           up
           in
           his
           Archives
           as
           witnesses
           either
           for
           ,
           or
           against
           us
           :
           for
           he
           who
           is
           truth
           it self
           hath
           told
           us
           ,
           that
           
             by
             thy
             words
             thou
             shalt
             be
             justified
             ,
             and
             by
             thy
             words
             thou
             shalt
             be
             condemn'd
             ,
          
           Matth.
           12.37
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SECT
           .
           II.
           Of
           the
           manifold
           abuse
           of
           Speech
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           AND
           now
           since
           the
           original
           designs
           of
           speaking
           are
           so
           noble
           ,
           so
           advantageous
           ,
           one
           would
           be
           apt
           to
           conclude
           no
           rational
           creature
           would
           be
           temted
           to
           pervert
           them
           ,
           since
           't
           is
           sure
           he
           can
           substitute
           none
           for
           them
           ,
           that
           can
           equally
           conduce
           either
           to
           his
           honor
           or
           interest
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           YET
           Experience
           (
           that
           great
           baffler
           of
           speculation
           )
           assures
           us
           the
           thing
           is
           too
           possible
           ,
           and
           brings
           in
           all
           Ages
           matter
           of
           fact
           to
           confute
           our
           suppositions
           .
           So
           liable
           alas
           is
           speech
           to
           be
           depraved
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           describes
           it
           as
           the
           source
           of
           all
           our
           other
           depravation
           .
           Original
           sin
           came
           first
           out
           of
           the
           mouth
           by
           speaking
           ,
           before
           it
           entred
           in
           by
           eating
           .
           The
           first
           use
           we
           find
           Eve
           to
           have
           made
           of
           her
           Language
           ,
           was
           to
           enter
           parly
           with
           the
           temter
           ,
           and
           from
           that
           to
           become
           a
           temter
           to
           her
           husband
           .
           And
           immediatly
           upon
           the
           fall
           ,
           guilty
           Adam
           frames
           his
           tongue
           to
           a
           frivolous
           excuse
           
           which
           was
           much
           less
           able
           to
           cover
           his
           sin
           ,
           then
           the
           fig-leaves
           were
           his
           nakedness
           .
           And
           as
           in
           the
           infancy
           of
           the
           first
           world
           ,
           the
           tongue
           had
           licked
           up
           the
           venem
           of
           the
           old
           Serpent
           ,
           so
           neither
           could
           the
           Deluge
           wash
           it
           off
           in
           the
           second
           .
           No
           sooner
           was
           that
           small
           colony
           (
           wherewith
           the
           depopulated
           Earth
           was
           to
           be
           replanted
           )
           come
           forth
           of
           the
           Ark
           ,
           but
           we
           meet
           with
           Cham
           a
           delator
           to
           his
           own
           father
           ,
           inviting
           his
           brethren
           to
           that
           execrable
           spectacle
           of
           their
           Parents
           nakedness
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           NOR
           did
           this
           only
           run
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           that
           accursed
           person
           ;
           the
           holy
           seed
           was
           not
           totally
           free
           from
           its
           infection
           ,
           even
           the
           Patriarchs
           themselves
           were
           not
           exemt
           .
           Abraham
           use
           a
           repeted
           collusion
           in
           the
           case
           of
           his
           Wife
           ,
           and
           exposed
           his
           own
           Integrity
           to
           preserve
           her
           Chastity
           .
           Isaac
           the
           Heir
           of
           his
           blessing
           ,
           was
           Son
           of
           his
           Infirmity
           also
           ,
           and
           acted
           over
           the
           same
           scene
           upon
           Rebecca's
           account
           .
           Jacob
           obtain'd
           his
           Fathers
           Blessing
           by
           a
           flat
           lie
           .
           Simeon
           and
           Levi
           spake
           not
           only
           falsly
           ,
           but
           insidiously
           ,
           nay
           hypocritically
           ,
           abusing
           at
           once
           their
           Proselytes
           ,
           and
           their
           Religion
           ,
           for
           the
           effecting
           their
           cruel
           designs
           upon
           the
           
             Sichemites
             .
             Moses
          
           ,
           tho
           a
           man
           of
           an
           unparellel'd
           meekness
           ,
           yet
           
             spake
             unadvisedly
             
             with
             his
             lips
             ,
          
           Psal.
           106.33
           .
           David
           uttered
           a
           bloody
           Vow
           against
           Nabal
           ,
           spake
           
             words
             smoother
             then
             oil
          
           to
           Vriah
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           don
           him
           one
           injury
           ,
           and
           design'd
           him
           another
           .
           'T
           were
           endless
           to
           reckon
           up
           those
           several
           instances
           the
           old
           Testament
           gives
           us
           of
           these
           lapses
           of
           the
           Tongue
           :
           neither
           want
           there
           divers
           in
           the
           new
           ;
           tho
           there
           is
           one
           of
           so
           much
           horror
           ,
           as
           supersedes
           the
           naming
           more
           ,
           I
           mean
           that
           of
           St.
           Peter
           in
           his
           reiterated
           abjuring
           his
           Lord
           ,
           a
           crime
           which
           (
           abstracted
           from
           the
           intention
           )
           seems
           worse
           then
           that
           of
           Judas
           :
           that
           traitor
           owned
           his
           relation
           ,
           cried
           
             Master
             ,
             Master
          
           ,
           even
           when
           he
           betraied
           him
           ,
           so
           that
           had
           he
           bin
           mesured
           only
           by
           his
           tongue
           ,
           he
           might
           have
           past
           for
           the
           better
           Disciple
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           THESE
           are
           sad
           instances
           ,
           not
           recorded
           to
           patronize
           the
           sin
           ,
           but
           to
           excite
           our
           caution
           .
           It
           was
           a
           Politic
           inference
           of
           the
           Elders
           of
           Israel
           in
           the
           case
           of
           
             Jehu
             ,
             Behold
             two
             Kings
             stood
             not
             before
             him
             ,
             how
             then
             shall
             we
             stand
             ?
          
           2
           Kings
           10.
           
           And
           we
           may
           well
           apply
           it
           to
           this
           ;
           if
           persons
           of
           so
           circumspect
           a
           Piety
           ,
           have
           bin
           thus
           overtaken
           ,
           what
           Security
           can
           there
           be
           for
           our
           wretchless
           oscitancy
           ?
           If
           those
           who
           kept
           their
           
             mouths
             as
             it
             were
             
             with
             a
             bridle
             ,
          
           Psal.
           39.1
           .
           could
           not
           alwaies
           preserve
           them
           innocent
           ,
           to
           what
           guilts
           may
           not
           our
           unrestrained
           licentious
           Tongues
           hurry
           us
           ?
           Those
           which
           ,
           as
           the
           Psalmist
           speaketh
           ,
           Psalm
           73.9
           .
           
             go
             thro
             the
             world
          
           ,
           are
           in
           that
           unbounded
           range
           very
           likely
           to
           meet
           with
           him
           who
           walks
           the
           same
           round
           ,
           Job
           2.2
           .
           and
           by
           him
           be
           tuned
           and
           set
           to
           his
           key
           ,
           be
           scrued
           and
           wrested
           from
           their
           proper
           use
           ,
           and
           made
           subservient
           to
           his
           vilest
           designs
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           AND
           would
           God
           this
           were
           only
           a
           probable
           supposition
           !
           but
           alas
           ,
           experience
           supplants
           the
           use
           of
           conjecture
           in
           the
           point
           :
           we
           do
           not
           only
           presume
           it
           may
           be
           so
           ,
           but
           actually
           find
           it
           is
           so
           .
           For
           amidst
           the
           universal
           depravation
           of
           our
           Faculties
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           more
           notorious
           then
           that
           of
           Speech
           .
           Whither
           shall
           we
           turn
           us
           to
           find
           it
           in
           its
           pristine
           integrity
           ?
           Amidst
           that
           infinity
           of
           words
           in
           which
           we
           exhaust
           our
           breath
           ,
           how
           few
           are
           there
           which
           do
           at
           all
           correspond
           with
           the
           original
           designation
           of
           speech
           ;
           nay
           ,
           which
           do
           not
           flatly
           contradict
           it
           ?
           To
           what
           unholy
           ,
           uncharitable
           purposes
           is
           that
           useful
           faculty
           perverted
           ?
           That
           which
           was
           meant
           to
           serve
           as
           the
           perfume
           of
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           to
           send
           up
           the
           Incenses
           of
           Praises
           and
           Praiers
           ,
           
           now
           exhales
           in
           impious
           vapors
           ,
           to
           eclipse
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           the
           Father
           of
           Light
           ,
           That
           which
           should
           be
           the
           store-house
           of
           relief
           and
           refreshment
           to
           our
           brethren
           ,
           is
           become
           a
           magazine
           of
           all
           offensive
           weapons
           against
           them
           ,
           
             spears
             ,
             and
             arrows
             ,
             and
             sharp
             swords
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Psalmist
           often
           phrases
           it
           .
           We
           do
           not
           only
           fall
           by
           the
           slipperiness
           of
           our
           Tongues
           ,
           but
           we
           deliberately
           dicipline
           and
           train
           them
           to
           mischief
           .
           
             We
             bend
             our
             tongues
             as
             our
             bows
             for
             lies
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Prophet
           speaks
           ,
           Jer.
           9.3
           .
           And
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           what
           God
           affirmed
           in
           the
           old
           World
           in
           relation
           to
           thoughts
           ,
           is
           too
           appliable
           to
           our
           words
           ,
           they
           
             are
             evil
             ,
             and
             that
             continually
             ,
          
           Gen.
           6.5
           .
           and
           that
           which
           was
           intended
           for
           the
           instrument
           ,
           the
           aid
           of
           human
           society
           ,
           is
           become
           the
           disturber
           ,
           the
           pest
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           I
           shall
           not
           attemt
           a
           particular
           discussion
           of
           all
           the
           vices
           of
           the
           Tongue
           :
           it
           doth
           indeed
           pass
           all
           Geography
           to
           draw
           an
           exact
           Map
           of
           that
           
             World
             of
             iniquity
          
           ,
           as
           St.
           James
           calls
           it
           .
           I
           shall
           only
           draw
           the
           greater
           lines
           ,
           &
           distribute
           it
           into
           its
           principal
           and
           more
           eminent
           parts
           ,
           which
           are
           distinguishable
           as
           they
           relate
           to
           God
           ,
           our
           Neighbor
           ,
           and
           our selves
           ;
           in
           each
           of
           which
           l
           shall
           rather
           make
           an
           Essay
           by
           
           way
           of
           instance
           ,
           then
           attemt
           an
           exact
           enumeration
           or
           survey
           .
        
      
       
         
           SECT
           .
           III.
           Of
           Atheistical
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           I
           Begin
           with
           those
           which
           relate
           to
           God
           ;
           this
           poor
           despicable
           member
           the
           Tongue
           ,
           being
           of
           such
           a
           gigantic
           insolence
           ,
           tho
           not
           size
           ,
           as
           even
           to
           make
           war
           with
           Heaven
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           every
           disordered
           speech
           doth
           remotely
           so
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           violation
           of
           Gods
           Law
           ;
           but
           I
           now
           speak
           only
           of
           those
           which
           as
           it
           were
           attaque
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           immediatly
           fly
           in
           the
           face
           of
           Omnipotency
           .
           In
           the
           higest
           rank
           of
           these
           we
           may
           well
           place
           all
           Atheistical
           Discourse
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           bold
           sort
           of
           rebellion
           ,
           which
           strikes
           not
           only
           at
           his
           authority
           ,
           but
           himself
           .
           Other
           blasphemies
           level
           some
           at
           one
           Attribute
           ,
           some
           another
           ;
           but
           this
           by
           a
           more
           compendious
           impiety
           ,
           shoots
           at
           his
           very
           being
           ,
           and
           as
           if
           it
           scorn'd
           those
           piece
           meal
           guilts
           ,
           sets
           up
           a
           single
           monster
           big
           enough
           to
           devour
           them
           all
           :
           for
           all
           
           inferior
           profaneness
           is
           as
           much
           out-dared
           by
           Atheism
           ,
           as
           is
           Religion
           it self
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           TIME
           was
           ,
           when
           the
           inveighing
           against
           this
           ,
           would
           have
           bin
           thought
           a
           very
           impertinent
           subject
           in
           a
           Christian
           nation
           ,
           and
           men
           would
           have
           replied
           upon
           me
           as
           the
           Spartan
           Lady
           did
           ,
           when
           she
           was
           ask'd
           what
           was
           the
           punishment
           for
           Adulteresses
           ,
           
             There
             are
             no
             such
             things
             here
             .
          
           Nay
           even
           amongst
           the
           most
           barbarous
           people
           ,
           it
           could
           have
           concerned
           but
           some
           few
           single
           persons
           ;
           no
           numbers
           ,
           much
           less
           societies
           of
           men
           ,
           having
           ever
           excluded
           the
           belief
           of
           a
           Diety
           .
           And
           perhaps
           it
           may
           at
           this
           day
           concern
           them
           as
           little
           as
           ever
           ;
           for
           amidst
           the
           various
           Deities
           and
           Worships
           of
           those
           remoter
           Nations
           ,
           we
           have
           yet
           no
           account
           of
           any
           that
           renounce
           all
           .
           'T
           is
           only
           our
           light
           hath
           so
           blinded
           us
           :
           so
           that
           God
           may
           upbraid
           us
           as
           he
           did
           
             Israel
             ,
             Hath
             a
             nation
             changed
             their
             Gods
             which
             yet
             are
             no
             gods
             ?
             but
             my
             people
             have
             changed
             their
             glory
             for
             that
             which
             doth
             not
             profit
             ,
          
           Jer.
           2.11
           .
           This
           madness
           is
           now
           the
           inclosure
           ,
           the
           peculiarity
           of
           those
           who
           by
           their
           names
           &
           institutions
           should
           be
           Christians
           :
           as
           if
           that
           natural
           Aphorism
           ,
           
             that
             when
             things
             are
             at
             a
             height
             they
             must
             fall
             again
             ,
          
           had
           place
           here
           also
           ,
           
           and
           our
           being
           of
           the
           most
           excellent
           ,
           most
           elevated
           Religion
           ,
           were
           but
           the
           preparative
           to
           our
           being
           of
           none
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           'T
           IS
           indeed
           deplorable
           to
           see
           ,
           how
           the
           Professors
           of
           no
           God
           begin
           to
           vie
           numbers
           with
           all
           the
           differing
           perswasions
           in
           Religion
           ,
           so
           that
           Atheism
           seems
           to
           be
           the
           gulph
           that
           finally
           swallows
           up
           all
           our
           sects
           .
           It
           has
           struck
           on
           a
           sudden
           into
           such
           a
           reputation
           ,
           that
           it
           scorns
           any
           longer
           to
           sculk
           ,
           but
           owns
           it self
           more
           publicly
           then
           most
           men
           dare
           do
           the
           contrary
           .
           'T
           is
           set
           down
           in
           the
           seat
           of
           the
           scorner
           ,
           &
           since
           it
           cannot
           argue
           ,
           resolves
           to
           laugh
           all
           Piety
           out
           of
           countenance
           ;
           and
           having
           seized
           the
           mint
           ,
           nothing
           shall
           pass
           for
           wit
           that
           hath
           not
           its
           stamp
           ,
           and
           with
           it
           there
           is
           no
           metal
           of
           so
           base
           an
           alloy
           ,
           but
           shall
           go
           current
           .
           Every
           the
           dullest
           creature
           that
           can
           but
           stoutly
           disclaim
           his
           Maker
           ,
           has
           by
           it
           sufficiently
           secured
           its
           title
           to
           Ingenuity
           ;
           and
           such
           mesures
           being
           once
           established
           ,
           no
           wonder
           at
           its
           sholes
           of
           proselytes
           ,
           when
           it
           gives
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           licence
           to
           all
           sensual
           inordinaces
           ,
           permits
           them
           to
           be
           as
           much
           beasts
           as
           they
           will
           ,
           or
           can
           ;
           and
           yet
           tells
           them
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           the
           more
           men
           for
           it
           .
           Sure
           't
           is
           not
           strange
           that
           a
           hook
           thus
           doubly
           baited
           
           should
           catch
           many
           .
           Either
           of
           those
           allurements
           single
           ,
           we
           see
           has
           force
           enough
           .
           The
           charms
           of
           sensuality
           are
           so
           fascinating
           ,
           that
           even
           those
           who
           believe
           another
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           severe
           revenges
           that
           will
           there
           attend
           their
           Luxuries
           ,
           yet
           chuse
           to
           take
           them
           in
           present
           with
           all
           the
           dismal
           reversions
           .
           And
           then
           sure
           it
           cannot
           but
           be
           very
           good
           news
           to
           such
           a
           one
           to
           be
           told
           ,
           that
           that
           after-reckoning
           is
           but
           a
           false
           alarm
           ;
           and
           his
           great
           willingness
           to
           have
           it
           true
           ,
           will
           easily
           incline
           him
           to
           believe
           it
           is
           so
           .
           And
           doubtless
           were
           Atheism
           traced
           up
           to
           its
           first
           causes
           ,
           this
           would
           be
           found
           the
           most
           operative
           ;
           't
           is
           so
           convenient
           for
           a
           man
           that
           will
           have
           no
           God
           to
           controul
           or
           restrain
           him
           ,
           to
           have
           none
           to
           punish
           him
           neither
           ;
           that
           that
           utility
           passes
           into
           argument
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           rather
           put
           a
           cheat
           upon
           his
           understanding
           ,
           by
           concluding
           there
           is
           no
           future
           account
           ,
           then
           leave
           such
           a
           sting
           in
           his
           plesures
           ,
           as
           the
           remembrance
           of
           it
           must
           needs
           prove
           .
           This
           seems
           to
           be
           the
           original
           and
           first
           rise
           of
           this
           impiety
           ,
           it
           being
           impossible
           for
           any
           man
           that
           sees
           the
           whole
           ,
           nay
           but
           the
           smallest
           part
           of
           the
           Universe
           ,
           to
           doubt
           of
           a
           first
           and
           supreme
           Being
           ,
           until
           from
           the
           consciousness
           of
           
           his
           provocations
           ,
           it
           becomes
           his
           interest
           there
           should
           be
           none
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           THIS
           is
           indeed
           ,
           considering
           the
           depravation
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           a
           pretty
           fast
           tenure
           for
           Atheism
           to
           hold
           by
           ;
           yet
           it
           has
           of
           late
           twisted
           its
           cord
           ,
           and
           got
           that
           other
           string
           to
           its
           bow
           we
           before
           mentioned
           .
           It
           s
           bold
           monopolizing
           of
           wit
           and
           reason
           compels
           ,
           as
           the
           other
           invited
           men
           .
           This
           we
           may
           indeed
           call
           the
           Devils
           press
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           hath
           filled
           up
           his
           Troops
           :
           men
           are
           afraid
           for
           being
           reproached
           for
           silly
           and
           irrational
           ,
           in
           giving
           themselves
           up
           to
           a
           blind
           belief
           of
           what
           they
           do
           not
           see
           .
           And
           this
           bugbear
           frights
           them
           from
           their
           religion
           ;
           resolving
           they
           will
           be
           no
           
             fools
             for
             Christs
             sake
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           4.13
           .
           I
           dare
           appeal
           to
           the
           breasts
           of
           many
           in
           this
           age
           ,
           whether
           this
           have
           not
           bin
           one
           of
           the
           most
           prevalent
           temtations
           with
           them
           to
           espouse
           the
           tenet
           :
           and
           tho
           perhaps
           they
           at
           first
           took
           it
           up
           ,
           only
           in
           their
           own
           defence
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           being
           thought
           fools
           ,
           yet
           that
           fear
           soon
           converts
           into
           ambition
           of
           being
           thought
           Wits
           .
           They
           do
           not
           satisfie
           themselves
           with
           deserting
           their
           Religion
           ,
           unless
           they
           revile
           it
           also
           ;
           remembring
           how
           themselves
           were
           laught
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           they
           essay
           to
           do
           the
           like
           by
           others
           .
           Yea
           
           so
           zealous
           propugners
           are
           they
           of
           their
           negative
           Creed
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           importunately
           diligent
           to
           instruct
           men
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           the
           little
           sophistries
           and
           colours
           for
           defending
           it
           :
           so
           that
           he
           that
           would
           mesure
           the
           Opinions
           by
           their
           industry
           ,
           and
           the
           remissness
           of
           Believers
           ,
           would
           certainly
           think
           that
           the
           great
           interest
           of
           Eternity
           lay
           wholly
           on
           their
           side
           .
           Yet
           I
           take
           not
           this
           for
           any
           argument
           of
           the
           confidence
           of
           this
           perswasion
           ,
           but
           the
           contrary
           :
           for
           we
           know
           they
           are
           not
           the
           secure
           ,
           but
           the
           desperate
           undertakings
           ,
           wherein
           men
           are
           most
           desirous
           of
           partners
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           somwhat
           of
           horror
           in
           an
           uncouth
           way
           ,
           which
           makes
           men
           unwilling
           to
           travel
           it
           alone
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           THE
           truth
           is
           ,
           tho
           these
           men
           speak
           big
           ,
           and
           prescribe
           as
           positively
           to
           their
           pupils
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           some
           counter
           revelation
           to
           confute
           those
           of
           Moses
           and
           Christ
           ;
           yet
           were
           their
           secret
           thoughts
           laid
           open
           ,
           there
           would
           scarce
           be
           found
           the
           like
           assurance
           there
           .
           I
           will
           not
           say
           to
           what
           reprobate
           sense
           some
           particular
           persons
           may
           have
           provoked
           God
           to
           deliver
           them
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           generality
           ,
           I
           believe
           one
           may
           affirm
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           seldom
           an
           infidelity
           so
           sanguine
           as
           to
           exclude
           all
           fears
           .
           Their
           
           most
           bold
           Thesis
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           no
           God
           ,
           no
           Judgment
           ,
           no
           Hell
           ,
           is
           often
           met
           with
           an
           inward
           tremulous
           Hypothesis
           ,
           What
           if
           there
           be
           ?
           I
           dare
           in
           this
           remit
           me
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           challenge
           (
           not
           their
           consciences
           ,
           who
           profess
           to
           have
           none
           ,
           but
           )
           their
           natural
           Ingenuity
           to
           say
           ,
           whether
           they
           have
           not
           somtimes
           such
           damps
           and
           shiverings
           within
           them
           .
           If
           they
           shall
           say
           ,
           that
           these
           are
           but
           the
           reliques
           of
           prepossession
           and
           education
           ,
           which
           their
           reason
           soon
           dissipates
           ,
           Let
           me
           then
           ask
           them
           farther
           ,
           whether
           they
           would
           not
           give
           a
           considerable
           sum
           to
           be
           infallibly
           ascertained
           there
           were
           no
           such
           thing
           :
           now
           no
           sensible
           man
           would
           give
           a
           farthing
           to
           be
           secured
           from
           a
           thing
           which
           his
           reason
           tells
           him
           is
           impossible
           ;
           therefore
           if
           they
           would
           give
           any
           thing
           (
           as
           I
           dare
           say
           they
           themselves
           cannot
           deny
           that
           they
           would
           )
           't
           is
           a
           tacite
           demonstration
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           not
           so
           sure
           as
           they
           pretend
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           I
           might
           here
           join
           issue
           upon
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           press
           them
           with
           the
           unreasonableness
           ,
           the
           disingenuousness
           of
           embracing
           a
           Profession
           to
           which
           their
           own
           hearts
           have
           an
           inward
           reluctance
           ,
           nay
           the
           imprudence
           of
           governing
           their
           lives
           
           by
           that
           position
           ,
           which
           for
           ought
           they
           know
           may
           be
           (
           nay
           they
           actually
           fear
           is
           )
           false
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           be
           ,
           must
           inevitably
           immerse
           them
           in
           endless
           ruin
           .
           But
           I
           must
           remember
           my
           design
           limits
           me
           only
           to
           the
           faults
           of
           the
           Tongue
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           must
           not
           follow
           this
           chase
           beyond
           those
           bounds
           .
           I
           shall
           only
           extend
           it
           to
           my
           proper
           subject
           ,
           that
           of
           Atheistical
           talk
           ,
           wherein
           they
           make
           as
           mad
           an
           adventure
           as
           in
           any
           other
           of
           their
           enormous
           practices
           ,
           nay
           perhaps
           in
           some
           respects
           a
           worse
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           IN
           the
           first
           place
           't
           is
           to
           be
           considered
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           be
           a
           God
           ,
           he
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           men
           ,
           may
           be
           provoked
           by
           our
           words
           as
           well
           as
           deeds
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           't
           is
           possible
           he
           may
           be
           more
           .
           Our
           ill
           deeds
           may
           be
           don
           upon
           a
           vehement
           impulse
           of
           temtation
           ;
           some
           profit
           or
           pleasures
           may
           transport
           and
           hurry
           us
           ;
           and
           they
           may
           at
           least
           have
           this
           alleviation
           ,
           that
           we
           did
           them
           to
           please
           or
           advantage
           our selves
           ,
           not
           to
           spight
           God.
           But
           Atheistical
           words
           cannot
           be
           so
           palliated
           :
           they
           are
           arrows
           directly
           shot
           against
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           can
           come
           out
           of
           no
           quiver
           but
           malice
           :
           for
           't
           is
           certain
           there
           never
           was
           man
           that
           said
           ,
           There
           was
           no
           God
           ,
           but
           he
           wished
           it
           first
           .
           We
           know
           
           what
           an
           enhancement
           our
           injuries
           to
           each
           other
           receive
           from
           their
           being
           malicious
           :
           and
           sure
           they
           will
           do
           so
           much
           more
           to
           God
           ,
           whose
           principal
           demand
           from
           us
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           give
           him
           our
           heart
           .
           But
           thirdly
           ,
           This
           implieth
           a
           malice
           of
           the
           highest
           sort
           .
           Human
           spight
           is
           usually
           confined
           within
           some
           bounds
           ,
           aims
           somtimes
           at
           the
           goods
           ,
           somtimes
           at
           the
           fame
           ,
           at
           most
           but
           at
           the
           life
           of
           our
           Neighbor
           :
           but
           here
           is
           an
           accumulation
           of
           all
           those
           ,
           back'd
           with
           the
           most
           prodigious
           insolence
           .
           'T
           is
           God
           only
           that
           has
           power
           of
           annihilation
           ,
           and
           we
           (
           vile
           Worms
           )
           seek
           here
           to
           steal
           that
           incommunicable
           right
           ,
           and
           retort
           it
           upon
           Himself
           ,
           and
           by
           an
           anticreative
           power
           ,
           would
           unmake
           Him
           who
           has
           made
           us
           .
           Nay
           lastly
           ,
           by
           this
           we
           have
           not
           only
           the
           utmost
           guilt
           of
           single
           rebels
           ,
           but
           we
           become
           ring-leaders
           also
           ,
           draw
           in
           others
           to
           that
           accursed
           association
           :
           for
           't
           is
           only
           this
           liberty
           of
           Discourse
           that
           hath
           propagated
           Atheism
           .
           The
           Devil
           might
           perhaps
           by
           inward
           suggestions
           have
           drawn
           in
           here
           and
           there
           a
           single
           Proselyte
           ;
           but
           he
           could
           never
           have
           had
           such
           numbers
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           used
           some
           as
           decoies
           to
           ensnare
           others
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           AND
           now
           let
           the
           brisk
           Atheist
           a
           
           little
           consider
           ,
           what
           these
           aggravations
           will
           amount
           to
           .
           'T
           was
           good
           counsel
           was
           given
           to
           the
           Athenians
           ,
           to
           be
           very
           sure
           Philip
           was
           dead
           ,
           before
           they
           expressed
           their
           joy
           at
           his
           death
           ,
           lest
           they
           might
           find
           him
           alive
           to
           revenge
           that
           hasty
           triumph
           .
           And
           the
           like
           I
           may
           give
           to
           these
           men
           ,
           Let
           them
           be
           very
           sure
           there
           is
           no
           God
           ,
           before
           they
           presume
           thus
           to
           defy
           him
           ,
           lest
           they
           find
           him
           at
           last
           assert
           his
           being
           in
           their
           destruction
           .
           Certainly
           nothing
           less
           then
           a
           demonstration
           can
           justify
           the
           reasonableness
           of
           such
           a
           daring
           .
           And
           when
           they
           can
           produce
           that
           ,
           they
           have
           so
           far
           outgon
           all
           the
           comprehensions
           of
           mankind
           ,
           they
           may
           well
           challenge
           the
           liberty
           of
           their
           Tongue
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             They
             are
             their
             own
             ,
             who
             is
             Lord
             over
             them
             ,
          
           Psalm
           12.4
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           BUT
           'till
           this
           be
           don
           ,
           't
           were
           well
           they
           would
           soberly
           ballance
           the
           hazards
           of
           this
           liberty
           with
           the
           gains
           of
           it
           .
           The
           hazards
           are
           of
           the
           most
           dreadful
           kind
           ,
           the
           gains
           of
           the
           slightest
           :
           the
           most
           is
           but
           a
           vain
           applause
           of
           wit
           ,
           for
           an
           impious
           jest
           ,
           or
           of
           reason
           for
           a
           deep
           considerer
           :
           and
           yet
           even
           for
           that
           they
           must
           incroach
           on
           the
           Devils
           right
           too
           ,
           who
           is
           commonly
           the
           promter
           ,
           and
           therefore
           if
           there
           be
           any
           credit
           in
           it
           may
           justly
           
           challenge
           it
           .
           Indeed
           't
           is
           to
           be
           feared
           he
           will
           at
           last
           prove
           the
           master
           wit
           ,
           when
           as
           for
           those
           little
           loans
           he
           makes
           them
           ,
           he
           gets
           their
           souls
           in
           morgage
           .
           Would
           God
           they
           would
           consider
           betimes
           ,
           what
           a
           woful
           raillery
           that
           will
           be
           ,
           which
           for
           ought
           they
           know
           may
           end
           in
           
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
          
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           THE
           next
           impiety
           of
           the
           Tongue
           ,
           is
           Swearing
           ,
           that
           foolish
           sin
           ,
           which
           plaies
           the
           Platonic
           to
           damnation
           ,
           and
           courts
           it
           purely
           for
           it self
           ;
           without
           any
           of
           the
           appendant
           allurements
           which
           other
           sins
           have
           :
           a
           vice
           ,
           which
           for
           its
           guilt
           ,
           may
           justify
           the
           sharpest
           ;
           and
           for
           its
           customariness
           ,
           the
           frequentest
           invectives
           which
           can
           be
           made
           against
           it
           .
           But
           it
           has
           bin
           assaulted
           so
           often
           by
           better
           Pens
           ,
           and
           has
           shewed
           it self
           so
           much
           proof
           against
           all
           Homily
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           as
           needless
           as
           di●couraging
           a
           task
           for
           me
           to
           attemt
           it
           .
           'T
           is
           indeed
           a
           thing
           taken
           up
           so
           perfectly
           without
           all
           sense
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           the
           less
           wonder
           to
           find
           it
           maintain
           its
           self
           upon
           the
           same
           Principle
           't
           is
           founded
           ,
           and
           continue
           in
           the
           same
           defiance
           to
           Reason
           wherein
           it
           began
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           ALL
           therefore
           that
           I
           shall
           say
           concerning
           it
           ,
           is
           to
           express
           my
           wonder
           ,
           how
           it
           has
           made
           a
           shift
           to
           twist
           it self
           with
           the
           former
           sin
           of
           Atheism
           ,
           by
           which
           ,
           according
           
           to
           all
           rules
           of
           reasoning
           it
           seems
           to
           be
           superseded
           :
           and
           yet
           we
           see
           none
           own
           God
           more
           in
           their
           oaths
           ,
           then
           those
           that
           disavow
           him
           in
           their
           other
           discourse
           .
           Nay
           ,
           such
           men
           swear
           not
           only
           to
           swell
           their
           Language
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           sound
           more
           full
           and
           blustering
           ,
           but
           even
           when
           they
           most
           desire
           to
           be
           believed
           .
           What
           an
           absurdity
           of
           wickedness
           is
           this
           ?
           Is
           there
           a
           God
           to
           swear
           by
           ,
           and
           is
           there
           none
           to
           believe
           in
           ,
           none
           to
           pray
           to
           ?
           We
           call
           it
           frenzy
           to
           see
           a
           man
           fight
           with
           a
           shadow
           :
           but
           sure
           't
           is
           more
           so
           ,
           to
           invoke
           it
           .
           Why
           then
           do
           these
           men
           of
           reason
           make
           such
           solemn
           appeals
           (
           for
           such
           every
           Oath
           is
           )
           to
           a
           mere
           Chimera
           and
           Phantasm
           ?
           It
           would
           make
           one
           think
           they
           had
           some
           inward
           belief
           of
           a
           Deity
           ,
           which
           they
           upon
           surprizal
           thus
           blurt
           out
           :
           if
           it
           argue
           not
           this
           ,
           it
           does
           somthing
           worse
           ,
           and
           becomes
           an
           evidence
           how
           much
           the
           appearance
           of
           a
           sin
           recommends
           it
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           thus
           catch
           at
           it
           ,
           without
           examining
           how
           it
           will
           consist
           with
           another
           they
           like
           better
           .
           These
           are
           indeed
           wholesale
           chapmen
           to
           Satan
           ,
           that
           do
           not
           truck
           and
           barter
           one
           crime
           for
           another
           ,
           but
           take
           the
           whole
           herd
           :
           and
           tho
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           disagreeing
           kinds
           they
           are
           apt
           to
           gore
           
           and
           worry
           each
           other
           ,
           yet
           he
           still
           keeps
           up
           his
           old
           policy
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           let
           one
           Devil
           cast
           out
           another
           .
           A
           league
           shall
           be
           made
           between
           the
           most
           discordant
           sins
           ,
           and
           there
           shall
           be
           God
           ,
           or
           there
           shall
           be
           none
           ,
           according
           as
           opportunity
           serves
           to
           provoke
           him
           :
           so
           assuming
           to
           himself
           a
           power
           which
           even
           Omnipotence
           disclaims
           ,
           the
           reconciling
           contradictions
           .
           And
           he
           succeeds
           it
           in
           as
           far
           as
           his
           concerns
           reaches
           :
           for
           tho
           he
           cannot
           solve
           the
           repugnancies
           in
           reason
           ,
           yet
           as
           long
           as
           he
           can
           unite
           the
           sins
           in
           mens
           practice
           ,
           he
           has
           his
           design
           ;
           nay
           ,
           has
           at
           once
           the
           gain
           and
           the
           sport
           of
           fooling
           these
           great
           pretenders
           to
           ratiocination
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           A
           third
           sort
           of
           impious
           discourse
           there
           is
           ,
           which
           yet
           is
           bottom'd
           on
           the
           most
           sacred
           ,
           I
           mean
           those
           profane
           paraphrases
           that
           are
           usually
           made
           upon
           the
           Holy
           Text
           ,
           many
           making
           it
           the
           subject
           of
           their
           cavils
           ,
           and
           others
           of
           their
           mirth
           .
           Some
           do
           it
           out
           of
           the
           former
           Atheistical
           principle
           ,
           and
           I
           cannot
           but
           confess
           they
           act
           consonantly
           to
           themselves
           in
           it
           ,
           for
           't
           is
           but
           a
           needful
           artifice
           for
           men
           to
           disparage
           those
           testimonies
           ,
           which
           they
           fear
           may
           be
           brought
           against
           them
           .
           But
           there
           are
           others
           who
           not
           only
           profess
           a
           God
           ,
           but
           also
           own
           
           the
           sacred
           Scripture
           for
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           yet
           use
           it
           as
           coursly
           as
           the
           others
           .
           And
           these
           I
           confess
           ,
           are
           riddles
           of
           profaneness
           ,
           that
           hang
           ,
           as
           some
           have
           pictured
           Solomon
           between
           Heaven
           and
           Hell
           ,
           borrow
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ,
           and
           the
           Atheists
           drollery
           upon
           it
           :
           and
           't
           is
           hard
           to
           say
           in
           which
           they
           are
           more
           in
           earnest
           .
           It
           is
           indeed
           scandalous
           to
           see
           ,
           to
           what
           despicable
           uses
           those
           holy
           Oracles
           are
           put
           :
           such
           as
           should
           a
           Heathen
           observe
           ,
           he
           would
           little
           suspect
           them
           to
           be
           own'd
           by
           us
           as
           the
           rule
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           and
           could
           never
           think
           they
           were
           ever
           meant
           for
           any
           thing
           beyond
           a
           whet-stone
           for
           wit.
           One
           tries
           his
           Logic
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           objects
           to
           the
           sense
           ;
           another
           his
           Rhetoric
           ,
           and
           quarrels
           at
           the
           phrase
           ;
           a
           third
           his
           contrivance
           ,
           and
           thinks
           he
           could
           have
           woven
           the
           parts
           with
           a
           better
           contexture
           :
           never
           considering
           ,
           that
           unless
           they
           could
           confute
           the
           Divinity
           of
           their
           original
           ,
           all
           these
           accusations
           are
           nothing
           else
           but
           direct
           blasphemy
           ,
           the
           making
           God
           
             such
             a
             one
             as
             themselves
          
           ,
           Psal.
           50.21
           .
           and
           charging
           him
           with
           those
           defects
           which
           are
           indeed
           their
           own
           .
           They
           want
           learning
           or
           industry
           to
           sound
           the
           depth
           of
           those
           sacred
           tresures
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           decry
           the
           
           Scripture
           as
           mean
           and
           poor
           ;
           and
           to
           justify
           their
           own
           wisdom
           ,
           dispute
           Gods.
           This
           is
           as
           if
           the
           mole
           should
           complain
           the
           Sun
           is
           dark
           ,
           because
           he
           dwells
           under
           ground
           ,
           and
           sees
           not
           his
           splendor
           .
           Men
           are
           indeed
           in
           all
           instances
           apt
           to
           speak
           ill
           of
           all
           things
           they
           understand
           not
           ,
           but
           in
           none
           more
           then
           this
           .
           Their
           ignorance
           of
           local
           Customs
           ,
           Idioms
           of
           Language
           ,
           and
           several
           other
           circumstances
           ,
           renders
           them
           incompetent
           Judges
           (
           as
           has
           bin
           excellently
           evinced
           by
           a
           late
           Author
           .
           )
           T
           will
           therefore
           befit
           them
           ,
           either
           to
           qualifie
           themselves
           better
           ,
           or
           to
           spare
           their
           Criticisms
           .
           But
           upon
           the
           whole
           ,
           I
           think
           I
           may
           challenge
           any
           ingenious
           man
           ,
           to
           produce
           any
           Writing
           of
           that
           antiquity
           ,
           whose
           phrase
           and
           genious
           is
           so
           accomodated
           to
           all
           successions
           of
           Ages
           .
           Stiles
           and
           waies
           of
           address
           we
           know
           grow
           obsolete
           ,
           and
           are
           almost
           antiquated
           as
           garments
           :
           and
           yet
           after
           so
           long
           a
           tract
           of
           time
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           must
           (
           by
           considering
           men
           )
           be
           confest
           to
           speak
           not
           only
           properly
           ,
           but
           often
           politely
           and
           elegantly
           to
           the
           present
           age
           :
           a
           great
           argument
           that
           it
           is
           the
           dictate
           of
           him
           that
           is
           ,
           
             The
             same
             yesterday
             ,
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             for
             ever
             ,
          
           Heb.
           13.7
           .
        
         
         
           13.
           
           BUT
           besides
           these
           more
           solemn
           Traducers
           ,
           there
           are
           a
           lighter
           ludicrous
           sort
           of
           Profaners
           ,
           who
           use
           the
           Scripture
           as
           they
           do
           odd
           ends
           of
           Plaies
           ,
           to
           furnish
           out
           their
           Jests
           ;
           clothe
           all
           their
           little
           impertinent
           conceits
           in
           its
           Language
           ,
           and
           debase
           it
           by
           the
           mixture
           of
           such
           miserable
           trifles
           ,
           as
           themselves
           would
           be
           ashamed
           of
           ,
           were
           they
           not
           heightned
           and
           inspirited
           by
           that
           profaneness
           .
           A
           Bible
           phrase
           serves
           them
           in
           discourse
           as
           the
           haut-goust
           do's
           in
           diet
           ,
           to
           give
           a
           relish
           to
           the
           most
           insipid
           stuff
           .
           And
           were
           it
           not
           for
           this
           Magazine
           ,
           a
           great
           many
           mens
           raillery
           would
           want
           supplies
           :
           for
           there
           are
           divers
           who
           make
           a
           great
           noise
           of
           wit
           ,
           that
           would
           be
           very
           mute
           if
           this
           one
           Topic
           were
           barr'd
           them
           .
           And
           indeed
           it
           seems
           a
           tacite
           confession
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           little
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           fain
           thus
           to
           commit
           sacriledg
           to
           drive
           on
           the
           Trade
           .
           But
           sure
           't
           is
           a
           pitiful
           pretence
           to
           Ingenuity
           that
           can
           be
           thus
           kept
           up
           ,
           there
           being
           little
           need
           of
           any
           other
           faculty
           but
           memory
           to
           be
           able
           to
           cap
           Texts
           .
           I
           am
           sure
           such
           repetitions
           out
           of
           other
           books
           would
           be
           thought
           pedantic
           and
           silly
           .
           How
           ridiculous
           would
           a
           man
           be
           ,
           that
           should
           alwaies
           enter
           lard
           his
           
           discourse
           with
           fragments
           of
           Horace
           ,
           or
           Virgil
           ,
           or
           the
           Aphorisms
           of
           Pythagoras
           ,
           or
           Seneca
           ?
           Now
           't
           is
           too
           evident
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           from
           any
           speculative
           esteem
           of
           sacred
           Writ
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           so
           often
           quoted
           :
           and
           why
           should
           it
           then
           be
           thought
           a
           specimen
           of
           wit
           to
           do
           it
           there
           ,
           when
           't
           is
           folly
           in
           other
           instances
           ?
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           't
           is
           so
           much
           the
           reserve
           of
           those
           who
           can
           give
           no
           better
           testimony
           of
           their
           parts
           ,
           that
           methinks
           upon
           that
           very
           score
           it
           should
           be
           given
           over
           by
           those
           that
           can
           .
           And
           sure
           were
           it
           possible
           for
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           so
           bad
           to
           grow
           unfashionable
           ,
           the
           world
           has
           had
           enough
           of
           this
           to
           be
           cloied
           with
           it
           :
           but
           how
           fond
           soever
           men
           are
           of
           this
           divertisement
           ,
           't
           will
           finally
           prove
           that
           
             mirth
             Solomon
          
           speaks
           of
           ,
           which
           
             ends
             in
             heaviness
          
           ,
           Prov.
           14.13
           .
           for
           certainly
           whether
           we
           estimate
           it
           according
           to
           human
           or
           divine
           mesures
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           a
           high
           provocation
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           14.
           
           LET
           any
           of
           us
           but
           put
           the
           case
           in
           our
           own
           persons
           :
           suppose
           we
           had
           written
           to
           friend
           ,
           to
           advertise
           him
           of
           things
           of
           the
           greatest
           importance
           to
           himself
           ,
           had
           given
           him
           ample
           and
           exact
           instructions
           ,
           back'd
           them
           with
           earnest
           exhortations
           and
           conjurings
           not
           to
           neglect
           his
           
           own
           concern
           ;
           and
           lastly
           ,
           enforced
           all
           with
           the
           most
           moving
           expressions
           of
           kindness
           and
           tenderness
           to
           him
           :
           suppose
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           that
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           the
           next
           news
           we
           should
           hear
           of
           that
           letter
           ,
           were
           to
           have
           it
           put
           in
           doggrel
           rime
           ,
           to
           be
           made
           sport
           for
           the
           rabble
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           best
           have
           the
           most
           eminent
           phrases
           of
           it
           pickt
           out
           and
           made
           a
           common
           by-word
           :
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           how
           any
           of
           us
           would
           resent
           such
           a
           mixture
           of
           ingratitude
           and
           contumely
           .
           I
           think
           I
           need
           make
           no
           minute
           application
           .
           The
           whole
           design
           of
           the
           Bible
           do's
           sufficiently
           answer
           ,
           nay
           out-go
           the
           first
           part
           of
           the
           parallel
           ,
           and
           God
           knows
           our
           vile
           usage
           of
           it
           do's
           too
           much
           (
           I
           fear
           too
           literally
           )
           adapt
           the
           latter
           .
           And
           if
           we
           think
           the
           affront
           to
           base
           for
           one
           of
           us
           ,
           can
           we
           believe
           God
           will
           take
           it
           in
           good
           part
           ?
           That
           were
           to
           make
           him
           not
           only
           more
           stupid
           then
           any
           man
           ,
           but
           as
           much
           so
           as
           the
           heathen
           Idols
           ,
           that
           have
           
             eies
             and
             see
             not
          
           ,
           Pselm
           115.5
           .
           And
           't
           is
           sure
           ,
           the
           highest
           madness
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           for
           any
           man
           that
           believes
           that
           there
           is
           a
           God
           ,
           to
           imagine
           he
           will
           finally
           sit
           down
           by
           such
           usage
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           BUT
           if
           we
           weigh
           it
           in
           the
           scale
           of
           religion
           ;
           the
           crime
           will
           yet
           appear
           more
           
           heinous
           .
           Mere
           natural
           Piety
           has
           taught
           men
           to
           receive
           the
           Responses
           of
           their
           Gods
           with
           all
           possible
           veneration
           .
           What
           applications
           had
           the
           Delphic
           Oracle
           from
           all
           parts
           ,
           and
           from
           all
           ranks
           of
           men
           ?
           What
           confidence
           had
           they
           in
           its
           prediction
           ,
           and
           what
           obedience
           did
           they
           pay
           to
           its
           advice
           ?
           If
           we
           look
           next
           into
           the
           Mosaical
           Oeconomy
           ,
           we
           shall
           see
           with
           what
           dreadful
           Solemnities
           that
           Law
           was
           promulged
           ,
           what
           an
           awful
           reverence
           was
           paid
           to
           the
           Mount
           whence
           it
           issued
           ,
           how
           it
           was
           fenced
           from
           any
           rude
           intrusions
           either
           of
           Men
           or
           Beasts
           :
           and
           after
           it
           was
           written
           in
           Tables
           ,
           all
           the
           whole
           equipage
           of
           the
           Tabernacle
           ,
           was
           designed
           only
           for
           its
           more
           decent
           Repository
           ,
           the
           Ark
           it self
           receiving
           its
           value
           only
           from
           what
           it
           had
           in
           custody
           .
           Yea
           such
           a
           hallowing
           influence
           had
           it
           ,
           as
           transfused
           a
           relative
           sanctity
           even
           to
           the
           meanest
           Utensils
           ,
           none
           of
           which
           were
           after
           to
           be
           put
           to
           common
           uses
           :
           the
           very
           Perfume
           was
           so
           peculiar
           and
           sacred
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           capital
           crime
           to
           imitate
           the
           composition
           .
           Afterwards
           ,
           when
           more
           of
           the
           Divine
           Revelations
           were
           commieted
           to
           Writing
           ,
           the
           Jews
           were
           such
           scrupulous
           reverers
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           't
           was
           the
           business
           
           of
           the
           Masorites
           ,
           to
           number
           not
           only
           the
           Sections
           and
           Lines
           ,
           but
           even
           the
           words
           and
           letters
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           that
           by
           that
           exact
           calculation
           they
           might
           the
           better
           secure
           it
           from
           any
           surreptitious
           practices
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           AND
           sure
           the
           New
           Testament
           is
           not
           of
           less
           concern
           then
           the
           Old
           :
           nay
           the
           Apostle
           asserts
           it
           to
           be
           of
           far
           greater
           ,
           and
           which
           we
           shall
           be
           more
           accountable
           for
           ,
           
             For
             if
             the
             word
             spoken
             by
             Angels
             were
             stedfast
             ,
             and
             every
             transgression
             and
             disobedience
             received
             a
             just
             recompence
             ,
             how
             shall
             we
             escape
             if
             we
             neglect
             so
             great
             salvation
             ,
             which
             at
             the
             first
             began
             to
             be
             spoken
             to
             us
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             was
             confirmed
             unto
             us
             by
             them
             that
             heard
             him
             ?
          
           Heb.
           2.23
           .
           And
           it
           is
           in
           another
           place
           the
           inference
           of
           the
           same
           Apostle
           ,
           from
           the
           excellency
           of
           the
           Gospel
           above
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           
             serve
             God
             acceptably
             with
             reverence
             and
             godly
             fear
             ,
          
           Heb.
           12.28
           .
           And
           certainly
           't
           is
           but
           an
           ill
           essay
           of
           that
           reverence
           and
           godly
           fear
           ,
           to
           use
           that
           very
           Gospel
           so
           irreverently
           and
           ungodly
           as
           men
           now
           do
           .
           If
           we
           pass
           from
           the
           Apostolic
           to
           the
           next
           succeeding
           ages
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           we
           find
           the
           Primitive
           Christians
           look'd
           on
           their
           Bibles
           as
           their
           most
           
           important
           tresure
           .
           Such
           was
           the
           outward
           respects
           they
           paid
           to
           them
           ,
           (
           of
           which
           the
           standing
           up
           at
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           still
           in
           use
           among
           us
           ,
           is
           a
           faint
           memorial
           )
           that
           the
           Heathen
           Persecutors
           made
           it
           one
           part
           of
           their
           examination
           of
           the
           Christians
           brought
           to
           their
           Tribunals
           ,
           
             What
             those
             Books
             were
             which
             they
             adored
             while
             they
             read
             them
             ?
          
           Such
           was
           their
           intimate
           esteem
           ,
           that
           they
           exposed
           all
           things
           else
           to
           the
           rapine
           of
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           so
           they
           might
           secure
           those
           Volumes
           .
           Nor
           was
           this
           only
           a
           heroic
           piece
           of
           zeal
           in
           some
           ,
           but
           indispensably
           required
           of
           all
           :
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           when
           in
           the
           heat
           of
           Persecution
           ,
           they
           were
           commanded
           to
           deliver
           up
           their
           Bibles
           to
           be
           burnt
           ,
           the
           Church
           gave
           no
           indulgence
           for
           that
           necessity
           of
           the
           Times
           ,
           but
           exhorted
           men
           rather
           to
           deliver
           up
           their
           lives
           :
           and
           those
           whose
           courage
           failed
           them
           in
           the
           encounter
           ,
           were
           not
           only
           branded
           by
           the
           infamous
           name
           of
           Traditors
           ,
           but
           separated
           from
           the
           communion
           of
           the
           Faithful
           ,
           and
           not
           readmitted
           till
           after
           many
           years
           of
           the
           severest
           penance
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           I
           have
           given
           this
           brief
           narration
           ,
           with
           a
           desire
           ,
           that
           the
           Reader
           will
           compare
           the
           practice
           of
           former
           Times
           with
           
           those
           of
           the
           present
           ,
           and
           see
           what
           he
           can
           find
           either
           among
           Heathens
           ,
           Jews
           ,
           or
           Christians
           ,
           that
           can
           at
           all
           patronize
           our
           profaneness
           .
           There
           was
           no
           respect
           thought
           too
           much
           for
           the
           false
           Oracles
           of
           a
           falser
           God
           :
           and
           yet
           we
           think
           no
           contemts
           too
           great
           for
           those
           of
           the
           true
           .
           The
           Moral
           Law
           was
           so
           sacred
           to
           the
           Jews
           ,
           that
           no
           parts
           of
           its
           remotest
           retinue
           ,
           those
           ceremonial
           attendants
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           look'd
           on
           as
           common
           :
           and
           we
           who
           are
           equally
           obliged
           by
           that
           Law
           ,
           laugh
           at
           that
           by
           which
           we
           must
           one
           day
           be
           judged
           .
           The
           Ritual
           ,
           the
           Preceptive
           ,
           the
           Prophetic
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           parts
           of
           sacred
           Writ
           ,
           were
           most
           sedulously
           ,
           most
           religiously
           guarded
           by
           them
           :
           and
           we
           look
           upon
           them
           as
           a
           Winter
           nights
           tale
           ,
           from
           which
           to
           fetch
           matter
           of
           sport
           and
           merriment
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           first
           Christians
           paid
           a
           veneration
           to
           ,
           nay
           sacrificed
           their
           Lives
           to
           rescue
           their
           Bibles
           from
           the
           unworthy
           usage
           of
           the
           Heathens
           ,
           and
           we
           our selves
           expose
           them
           to
           worse
           :
           they
           would
           but
           have
           burnt
           them
           ;
           we
           scorn
           and
           vilify
           them
           ,
           and
           outvy
           even
           the
           Persecutors
           malice
           with
           our
           contemt
           .
           These
           are
           miserable
           Antithesis's
           ;
           yet
           this
           God
           knows
           is
           the
           case
           with
           too
           many
           .
           I
           wonder
           what
           
           new
           state
           of
           Felicity
           hereafter
           these
           men
           have
           fancied
           to
           themselves
           :
           for
           sure
           they
           cannot
           think
           these
           retrograde
           steps
           can
           ever
           bring
           them
           so
           much
           as
           to
           the
           Heathens
           Elyzium
           ,
           much
           less
           the
           Christians
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           IT
           will
           therefore
           concern
           those
           who
           do
           not
           quite
           renounce
           their
           claim
           to
           that
           Heaven
           ,
           to
           consider
           soberly
           ,
           how
           inconsistent
           their
           practice
           is
           with
           those
           hopes
           .
           A
           man
           may
           have
           a
           great
           Estate
           conveid
           to
           him
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           will
           madly
           burn
           ,
           or
           childishly
           make
           paper
           Kites
           of
           his
           Deeds
           ,
           he
           forfeits
           his
           Title
           with
           his
           Evidence
           :
           and
           those
           certainly
           that
           deal
           so
           with
           the
           Conveiances
           of
           their
           Eternal
           Inheritance
           .
           will
           not
           speed
           better
           .
           If
           they
           will
           thus
           dally
           and
           play
           with
           them
           ,
           God
           will
           be
           as
           little
           in
           earnest
           in
           the
           performance
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           in
           the
           reception
           of
           the
           promises
           ;
           nay
           he
           will
           take
           his
           turn
           of
           mocking
           too
           ,
           and
           when
           their
           scene
           of
           mirth
           is
           over
           ,
           his
           will
           begin
           .
           A
           dreadful
           menace
           of
           this
           we
           have
           ,
           Prov.
           1.24
           .
           which
           deserves
           to
           be
           set
           down
           at
           large
           ,
           
             Because
             I
             have
             called
             ,
             and
             ye
             refused
             ,
             I
             have
             stretched
             out
             my
             hand
             ▪
             and
             no
             man
             regarded
             :
             But
             ye
             have
             set
             at
             noughe
             all
             my
             counsel
             ,
             and
             would
             none
             of
             my
             reproof
             ,
             
             I
             also
             will
             laugh
             at
             your
             calamity
             ,
             I
             will
             mock
             when
             your
             fear
             cometh
             .
             When
             your
             fear
             cometh
             as
             desolation
             ,
             and
             your
             destruction
             cometh
             as
             a
             whirlwind
             :
             when
             distress
             and
             anguish
             cometh
             upon
             you
             ,
             then
             shall
             they
             call
             upon
             me
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             not
             answer
             ,
             they
             shall
             seek
             me
             early
             ,
             but
             they
             shall
             not
             find
             me
             .
          
           Would
           God
           I
           could
           as
           well
           transcribe
           this
           Text
           into
           mens
           hearts
           ,
           and
           there
           would
           need
           no
           more
           to
           secure
           the
           whole
           Canon
           of
           Scripture
           from
           their
           profanation
           .
           Could
           men
           but
           look
           a
           little
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           apprehend
           how
           in
           the
           daies
           of
           their
           distress
           and
           agony
           ,
           they
           will
           gasp
           for
           those
           comforts
           which
           they
           now
           turn
           into
           ridicule
           ;
           they
           would
           not
           thus
           madly
           defeat
           themselves
           ,
           cut
           off
           their
           best
           and
           only
           reserve
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           pitiful
           contemt
           cast
           away
           those
           Cordials
           ,
           which
           will
           then
           be
           the
           only
           support
           of
           their
           fainting
           spirits
           .
           As
           for
           those
           who
           deride
           Scripture
           upon
           Atheistical
           grounds
           ,
           all
           I
           shall
           say
           ,
           is
           ,
           to
           refer
           to
           what
           I
           have
           said
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           Section
           ;
           they
           had
           need
           be
           very
           well
           assured
           that
           foundation
           be
           not
           sandy
           :
           for
           if
           it
           be
           ,
           this
           reproching
           Gods
           Word
           will
           be
           a
           considerable
           addition
           to
           the
           guilt
           of
           all
           their
           other
           hostility
           ,
           and
           
           how
           jolly
           soever
           they
           seem
           at
           present
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           when
           that
           question
           they
           are
           so
           willing
           to
           take
           for
           granted
           ,
           is
           by
           death
           drawing
           near
           a
           decision
           ,
           some
           of
           their
           confidence
           will
           retire
           ,
           and
           leave
           them
           in
           an
           amazed
           expectation
           of
           somwhat
           ,
           which
           they
           are
           sure
           cannot
           be
           good
           for
           them
           ,
           who
           have
           so
           ill
           provided
           for
           it
           .
           Then
           perhaps
           their
           merry
           vein
           will
           fail
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           their
           infidelity
           ,
           but
           their
           despair
           may
           keep
           them
           from
           invocating
           that
           Power
           they
           have
           so
           long
           derided
           .
           'T
           is
           certain
           it
           has
           so
           happened
           with
           some
           :
           for
           as
           Practical
           ,
           so
           Speculative
           wickedness
           ,
           has
           usually
           another
           aspect
           ,
           when
           it
           stands
           in
           the
           shadow
           of
           death
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           dazling
           beams
           of
           health
           and
           vigor
           .
           It
           would
           therefore
           be
           wisdom
           before-hand
           to
           draw
           it
           out
           of
           this
           deceitful
           light
           ,
           and
           by
           sober
           serious
           thoughts
           place
           it
           as
           near
           as
           may
           be
           in
           those
           circumstances
           in
           which
           't
           will
           then
           appear
           :
           and
           then
           sure
           to
           hearts
           that
           are
           not
           wholly
           petrified
           ,
           't
           will
           seem
           safer
           to
           own
           a
           God
           early
           and
           upon
           choice
           ,
           then
           late
           upon
           compulsion
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           HOWEVER
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           not
           yield
           themselves
           Homagers
           ,
           yet
           the
           mere
           possibility
           of
           their
           being
           in
           the
           wrong
           ,
           
           should
           methinks
           perswade
           them
           at
           least
           to
           be
           civil
           adversaries
           .
           A
           generous
           man
           will
           not
           pursue
           even
           a
           falling
           enemy
           with
           revilings
           and
           reproach
           ,
           much
           less
           will
           a
           wise
           man
           do
           it
           to
           one
           who
           is
           in
           any
           the
           lest
           probability
           of
           revenging
           it
           :
           it
           being
           a
           received
           Maxim
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           no
           greater
           folly
           ,
           then
           for
           a
           man
           to
           let
           his
           to●gue
           betray
           him
           to
           mischief
           .
           Let
           it
           therefore
           in
           this
           case
           at
           least
           stand
           neuter
           ,
           that
           if
           by
           their
           words
           they
           be
           not
           justified
           ,
           yet
           by
           their
           words
           they
           may
           not
           be
           condemned
           .
           They
           can
           be
           no
           loosers
           by
           it
           :
           for
           at
           the
           utmost
           ,
           't
           is
           but
           keeping
           in
           a
           little
           unsavory
           breath
           ,
           which
           (
           supposing
           no
           God
           to
           be
           offended
           with
           it
           )
           is
           yet
           nauseous
           to
           all
           those
           men
           who
           believe
           there
           is
           one
           .
           To
           those
           indeed
           who
           have
           a
           zeal
           for
           their
           Faith
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           Discourse
           so
           intolerable
           ,
           so
           disobliging
           :
           it
           turns
           conversation
           into
           skirmishing
           ,
           and
           perpetual
           disputes
           .
           The
           Egyptians
           were
           so
           zealous
           for
           their
           brutish
           Deities
           ,
           that
           Moses
           presumed
           the
           Israelites
           sacrificing
           of
           those
           Beasts
           they
           adored
           ,
           must
           needs
           set
           them
           in
           an
           uproar
           ,
           Exod.
           8.26
           .
           And
           sure
           ,
           those
           who
           do
           acknowledge
           a
           Divine
           Power
           ,
           cannot
           contentedly
           sit
           by
           to
           hear
           him
           blasphemed
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           there
           
           are
           some
           so
           cool
           ,
           that
           ,
           they
           are
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           for
           God
           ,
           that
           Gideons
           father
           was
           for
           Baal
           ,
           Judg.
           6.31
           .
           
             Let
             him
             plead
             for
             himself
          
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           appear
           in
           his
           defence
           :
           yet
           even
           these
           have
           a
           secret
           consciousness
           that
           they
           ought
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           and
           therefore
           have
           some
           uneasiness
           in
           being
           put
           to
           the
           Test
           :
           so
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           a
           pleasant
           entertainment
           even
           for
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           those
           who
           have
           no
           fear
           of
           God
           to
           restrain
           them
           ,
           should
           methinks
           ,
           unless
           they
           be
           perfectly
           of
           the
           temper
           of
           the
           unjust
           Judg
           ,
           Luke
           17.1
           .
           in
           respect
           of
           men
           ,
           abstain
           from
           all
           sorts
           of
           impious
           discourse
           ;
           and
           at
           least
           be
           civil
           ,
           tho
           they
           will
           not
           be
           pious
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SECT
           .
           IV.
           Of
           Detraction
           .
        
         
           WE
           have
           seen
           in
           the
           last
           Section
           ,
           the
           insolence
           of
           the
           Tongue
           towards
           God
           ;
           and
           sure
           we
           cannot
           expect
           it
           should
           pay
           more
           reverence
           to
           men
           .
           If
           there
           be
           those
           that
           dare
           
             stretch
             their
             mouths
             against
             Heaven
          
           ,
           Psalm
           7.39
           .
           we
           are
           not
           to
           wonder
           if
           there
           be
           more
           that
           will
           
             shoot
             their
             arrows
             ,
             even
             bitter
             words
             ,
          
           against
           the
           best
           on
           Earth
           ,
           Psalm
           64.3
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           attempt
           to
           ransack
           the
           whole
           quiver
           ,
           by
           shewing
           every
           particular
           sort
           of
           verbal
           injuries
           which
           relate
           to
           our
           neighbors
           ,
           but
           rather
           chuse
           out
           some
           few
           which
           either
           for
           the
           extraordinariness
           of
           their
           guilt
           ,
           or
           the
           frequency
           of
           their
           practice
           are
           the
           most
           eminent
           .
           I
           begin
           with
           Detraction
           ,
           in
           which
           both
           those
           qualities
           concur
           :
           for
           as
           in
           some
           instances
           't
           is
           one
           of
           the
           highest
           sins
           ,
           so
           in
           the
           general
           't
           is
           certainly
           one
           of
           the
           most
           common
           ,
           and
           by
           being
           so
           becomes
           insensible
           .
           
           This
           vice
           (
           above
           all
           others
           )
           seems
           to
           have
           maintained
           not
           only
           its
           Empire
           ,
           but
           its
           reputation
           too
           .
           Men
           are
           not
           yet
           convinced
           heartily
           that
           it
           is
           a
           sin
           :
           or
           if
           any
           ,
           not
           of
           so
           deep
           a
           die
           ,
           or
           so
           wide
           an
           extent
           as
           indeed
           it
           is
           .
           They
           have
           ,
           if
           not
           false
           ,
           yet
           imperfect
           notions
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           by
           not
           knowing
           how
           far
           its
           Circle
           reaches
           ,
           do
           often
           like
           young
           Conjurers
           ,
           step
           beyond
           the
           limits
           of
           their
           safety
           .
        
         
           THIS
           I
           am
           the
           apter
           to
           believe
           ,
           because
           I
           see
           some
           degree
           of
           this
           fault
           cleave
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           eminently
           corrected
           all
           other
           exorbitancies
           of
           the
           Tongue
           .
           Many
           who
           would
           startle
           at
           an
           Oath
           ,
           whose
           stomachs
           as
           well
           as
           consciences
           recoil
           at
           an
           obscenity
           ,
           do
           yet
           slide
           glibly
           into
           a
           Detraction
           :
           which
           yet
           methinks
           ,
           persons
           otherwise
           of
           strict
           conversations
           should
           not
           do
           frequently
           and
           habitually
           ,
           had
           not
           their
           easie
           thoughts
           of
           the
           guilt
           smoothed
           the
           way
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           IT
           may
           therefore
           be
           no
           unkind
           attemt
           ,
           to
           try
           to
           dis-entangle
           from
           this
           snare
           by
           displaying
           it
           ;
           shewing
           the
           whole
           contexture
           of
           the
           sin
           ,
           how
           't
           is
           woven
           with
           threds
           of
           different
           sizes
           ,
           yet
           the
           least
           of
           them
           strong
           enough
           to
           nooz
           
           and
           intrap
           us
           .
           And
           alas
           ,
           if
           Satan
           fetter
           us
           ,
           't
           is
           indifferent
           to
           him
           whether
           it
           be
           by
           a
           cable
           or
           a
           hair
           .
           Nay
           ,
           perhaps
           the
           smallest
           sins
           are
           his
           greatest
           stratagems
           .
           The
           finer
           his
           line
           is
           spun
           ,
           the
           less
           shadow
           it
           casts
           ,
           and
           is
           less
           apt
           to
           fright
           us
           from
           the
           hook
           :
           and
           tho
           there
           be
           much
           odds
           between
           a
           talent
           of
           lead
           and
           a
           grain
           of
           sand
           ,
           yet
           those
           grains
           may
           be
           accumulated
           till
           they
           out-weigh
           the
           talent
           .
           It
           was
           a
           good
           reply
           of
           Plato's
           ,
           to
           one
           who
           murmured
           at
           his
           reproving
           him
           for
           a
           small
           matter
           ,
           Custom
           ,
           saies
           he
           ,
           
             is
             no
             small
             matter
          
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           supposing
           any
           sin
           were
           so
           small
           as
           we
           are
           willing
           to
           fancy
           most
           ,
           yet
           an
           indulgent
           habit
           ,
           even
           of
           that
           ,
           would
           be
           certainly
           ruinous
           :
           that
           Indulgence
           being
           perfectly
           opposite
           to
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           better
           can
           consist
           with
           the
           indeliberate
           commissions
           of
           many
           sins
           ,
           then
           with
           an
           allowed
           persistance
           in
           any
           one
           .
        
         
           BUT
           in
           this
           matter
           of
           Detraction
           ,
           I
           cannot
           yield
           that
           any
           is
           small
           ,
           save
           only
           comparatively
           with
           some
           other
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           which
           is
           greater
           :
           for
           absolutely
           considered
           ,
           there
           is
           even
           in
           the
           very
           lowest
           degrees
           of
           it
           ,
           a
           flat
           contradiction
           to
           the
           grand
           rule
           of
           Charity
           ,
           
           the
           loving
           our
           Neighbor
           as
           our selves
           .
           And
           surely
           ,
           that
           which
           at
           once
           violates
           the
           sum
           of
           the
           whole
           second
           Table
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           for
           so
           our
           Saviour
           renders
           it
           ,
           Luke
           10.7
           .
           must
           be
           look'd
           on
           as
           no
           trifling
           inconsiderable
           guilt
           .
           To
           evidence
           this
           ,
           I
           shall
           in
           the
           Anatomizing
           this
           sin
           ,
           apply
           this
           Rule
           to
           every
           part
           of
           it
           :
           first
           consider
           it
           in
           gross
           ,
           in
           its
           entire
           body
           ,
           and
           after
           descend
           to
           its
           several
           limbs
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           DETRACTION
           in
           the
           native
           importance
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           signifies
           the
           withdrawing
           or
           taking
           off
           from
           a
           thing
           :
           and
           as
           it
           is
           applied
           to
           the
           reputation
           ,
           it
           denotes
           the
           impairing
           or
           lessening
           a
           man
           in
           point
           of
           fame
           ,
           rendring
           him
           less
           valued
           and
           esteemed
           by
           others
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           final
           aim
           of
           Detraction
           ,
           tho
           pursued
           by
           various
           means
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           THIS
           is
           justly
           look'd
           on
           as
           one
           of
           the
           most
           unkind
           designs
           one
           man
           can
           have
           upon
           another
           ,
           there
           being
           implanted
           in
           every
           mans
           nature
           a
           great
           tenderness
           of
           Reputation
           :
           and
           to
           be
           careless
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           lookt
           on
           as
           a
           mark
           of
           a
           degenerous
           mind
           .
           On
           which
           account
           Solon
           in
           his
           ●aws
           presumes
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           will
           sell
           his
           own
           fame
           ,
           will
           also
           sell
           the
           public
           
           interest
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           many
           have
           improved
           this
           too
           far
           ,
           blown
           up
           this
           native
           spark
           into
           such
           flames
           of
           Ambition
           ,
           as
           has
           set
           the
           World
           in
           a
           combustion
           ;
           Such
           as
           
             Alexander
             ,
             Caesar
          
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           who
           sacrificed
           Hecatombs
           to
           their
           Fame
           ,
           fed
           it
           up
           to
           a
           prodigy
           upon
           a
           Canibal
           diet
           ,
           the
           flesh
           of
           men
           :
           yet
           even
           these
           Excesses
           serve
           to
           evince
           the
           universal
           consent
           of
           mankind
           ,
           that
           Reputation
           is
           a
           valuable
           and
           desirable
           thing
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           NOR
           have
           we
           only
           the
           suffrage
           of
           man
           ,
           but
           the
           attestation
           of
           God
           himself
           ,
           who
           frequently
           in
           Scripture
           gives
           testimony
           to
           it
           :
           
             A
             good
             name
             is
             better
             then
             great
             riches
             ,
          
           Prov.
           22.1
           .
           And
           again
           ,
           
             A
             good
             name
             is
             better
             then
             precious
             ointment
             ,
          
           Eccles.
           7.1
           .
           And
           the
           more
           to
           recommend
           it
           ,
           he
           proposes
           it
           as
           a
           reward
           to
           Piety
           and
           Vertue
           ,
           as
           he
           menaces
           the
           contrary
           to
           wickedness
           .
           
             The
             memory
             of
             the
             just
             shall
             be
             blessed
             ,
             but
             the
             name
             of
             the
             wicked
             shall
             rot
             ,
          
           Prov.
           10.7
           .
           And
           that
           we
           may
           not
           think
           this
           an
           invitation
           fitted
           only
           to
           the
           Jewish
           Oeconomy
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           goes
           farther
           ,
           and
           proposes
           the
           endeavor
           after
           it
           as
           a
           duty
           ,
           
             Whatsoever
             things
             are
             of
             good
             report
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             
             vertue
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             be
             any
             praise
             ,
             think
             on
             these
             things
             ,
          
           Phil.
           4.8
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           AND
           accordingly
           good
           men
           have
           in
           their
           estimate
           ranked
           their
           names
           the
           next
           degree
           to
           their
           Souls
           ,
           preferr'd
           them
           before
           Goods
           or
           Life
           .
           Indeed
           't
           is
           that
           which
           gives
           us
           an
           inferior
           sort
           of
           Immortality
           ,
           and
           makes
           us
           even
           in
           this
           world
           survive
           our selves
           .
           This
           part
           of
           us
           alone
           continues
           verdant
           in
           the
           grave
           ,
           and
           yields
           a
           perfume
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           stench
           and
           rottenness
           :
           the
           consideration
           whereof
           has
           so
           prevailed
           with
           the
           more
           generous
           Heathens
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           cheerfully
           quitted
           life
           in
           contemplation
           of
           it
           .
           Thus
           Epaminondas
           alacriously
           expired
           ,
           in
           confidence
           that
           he
           left
           behind
           him
           a
           perpetual
           memory
           of
           the
           Victories
           he
           had
           atchieved
           for
           his
           Country
           .
           Brutus
           so
           courted
           the
           fame
           of
           a
           Patriot
           ,
           that
           he
           brake
           through
           all
           the
           obstacles
           of
           gratitude
           and
           humanity
           to
           attemt
           it
           :
           he
           cheerfully
           bare
           the
           defeat
           of
           his
           attemt
           ,
           in
           contemplation
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           it
           .
           'T
           were
           endless
           to
           recount
           the
           stories
           of
           the
           
             Codri
             ,
             Decii
          
           ,
           and
           Curtii
           ,
           with
           the
           train
           of
           those
           noble
           Heroes
           ,
           who
           in
           behalf
           of
           their
           Countries
           devoted
           them selves
           to
           certain
           death
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           BUT
           we
           need
           no
           Foreign
           Mediums
           
           to
           discover
           the
           value
           of
           a
           good
           name
           :
           let
           every
           man
           weigh
           it
           but
           in
           his
           own
           Scales
           ,
           retire
           to
           his
           Breast
           ,
           and
           there
           reflect
           on
           that
           impatience
           he
           has
           when
           his
           own
           Repute
           is
           invaded
           .
           To
           what
           dangers
           ,
           to
           what
           guilts
           does
           sometimes
           the
           mere
           fancy
           of
           a
           reproach
           hurry
           men
           ?
           It
           makes
           them
           really
           forfeit
           that
           Vertue
           from
           whence
           all
           true
           Reputation
           springs
           ;
           and
           ,
           like
           Esops
           Dog
           ,
           lose
           the
           substance
           by
           too
           greedy
           catching
           at
           the
           shadow
           ;
           an
           irrefragable
           proof
           how
           great
           a
           price
           they
           set
           upon
           their
           Fame
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           AND
           then
           ,
           since
           Reason
           sets
           it
           at
           so
           high
           a
           rate
           ,
           and
           Passion
           at
           a
           higher
           ,
           we
           we
           may
           conclude
           the
           violating
           this
           interest
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           greatest
           injuries
           in
           Human
           commerce
           ;
           such
           as
           is
           resented
           not
           only
           by
           the
           rash
           ,
           but
           the
           sober
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           must
           pick
           out
           only
           blocks
           and
           stones
           ,
           the
           stupid
           and
           insensible
           part
           of
           mankind
           ,
           if
           we
           think
           we
           can
           inflict
           this
           wound
           without
           an
           afflictive
           smart
           .
           And
           tho
           the
           power
           of
           Christianity
           does
           in
           some
           so
           moderate
           this
           resentment
           ,
           that
           none
           of
           these
           blows
           shall
           recoil
           ,
           no
           degree
           of
           revenge
           be
           attemted
           ;
           yet
           that
           does
           not
           at
           all
           justify
           or
           excuse
           the
           inflicter
           .
           It
           may
           indeed
           be
           a
           useful
           trial
           
           of
           the
           patience
           and
           meekness
           of
           the
           defamed
           ,
           yet
           the
           defamer
           has
           not
           the
           less
           either
           of
           crime
           or
           danger
           :
           not
           of
           crime
           ,
           for
           that
           is
           rather
           enhanced
           then
           abated
           by
           the
           goodness
           of
           the
           person
           injured
           ;
           nor
           of
           danger
           ,
           since
           God
           is
           the
           more
           immediate
           avenger
           of
           those
           who
           attemt
           not
           to
           be
           their
           own
           .
           But
           if
           the
           injury
           meet
           not
           with
           this
           meekness
           (
           as
           in
           this
           vindictive
           Age
           't
           is
           manifold
           odds
           it
           will
           not
           )
           it
           then
           acquires
           another
           accumulative
           guilt
           ,
           stands
           answerable
           not
           only
           for
           its
           own
           positive
           ill
           ,
           but
           for
           all
           the
           accidental
           which
           it
           causes
           in
           the
           sufferer
           ,
           who
           by
           this
           means
           is
           robb'd
           not
           only
           of
           his
           repute
           ,
           but
           his
           innocence
           also
           ,
           provoked
           to
           those
           unchristian
           returns
           ,
           which
           draw
           God
           also
           into
           the
           enmity
           ,
           and
           set
           him
           at
           once
           at
           war
           with
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           .
           And
           tho
           as
           to
           this
           immediate
           judgment
           ,
           he
           must
           bear
           his
           iniquity
           ,
           answer
           for
           his
           impatience
           :
           yet
           as
           in
           all
           civil
           Insurrections
           ,
           the
           ring-leader
           is
           lookt
           on
           with
           a
           peculiar
           severity
           ,
           so
           doubtless
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           the
           first
           provoker
           has
           by
           his
           seniority
           and
           primogeniture
           a
           double
           portion
           of
           the
           guilt
           ,
           and
           may
           consequently
           expect
           of
           the
           punishment
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           doom
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
           
             Wo
             be
             to
             that
             man
             by
             whom
             the
             offence
             cometh
             ,
          
           Matth.
           28.7
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           INDEED
           there
           is
           such
           a
           train
           of
           mischiefs
           usually
           follow
           this
           sin
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           scarce
           possible
           to
           make
           a
           full
           estimate
           of
           its
           malignity
           .
           'T
           is
           one
           of
           the
           grand
           Incendiaries
           which
           disturbs
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           has
           a
           great
           share
           in
           most
           of
           its
           quarrels
           .
           For
           could
           we
           examine
           all
           the
           feuds
           which
           harrass
           Persons
           ,
           Families
           ,
           nay
           somtimes
           Nations
           too
           ,
           we
           should
           find
           the
           greater
           part
           take
           their
           rise
           from
           injurious
           reprochful
           words
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           one
           which
           is
           commenced
           upon
           the
           intuition
           of
           any
           real
           considerable
           interest
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           which
           owe
           their
           being
           to
           this
           licentiousness
           of
           the
           Tongue
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           IN
           regard
           therefore
           of
           its
           proper
           guilt
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           remoter
           sins
           and
           miseries
           which
           ensue
           it
           ,
           't
           is
           every
           mans
           great
           concern
           to
           watch
           over
           himself
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           less
           in
           respect
           both
           of
           that
           universal
           aptness
           we
           have
           to
           this
           sin
           ,
           and
           its
           being
           so
           perpetually
           at
           hand
           ;
           that
           for
           others
           we
           must
           attend
           occasions
           and
           convenient
           seasons
           ,
           but
           the
           opportunities
           of
           this
           are
           alwaies
           ready
           :
           I
           can
           do
           my
           neighbor
           this
           injury
           ,
           when
           I
           can
           do
           him
           no
           other
           .
           Besides
           the
           multitude
           of
           objects
           do
           proportionably
           
           multiply
           both
           the
           possibilities
           and
           incitations
           ;
           and
           the
           objects
           here
           are
           as
           numerous
           ,
           as
           there
           are
           Persons
           in
           the
           World
           I
           either
           know
           ,
           or
           have
           heard
           of
           .
           For
           tho
           some
           sorts
           of
           Detractions
           seem
           confined
           to
           those
           to
           whom
           we
           bear
           particular
           malice
           ,
           yet
           there
           are
           other
           kinds
           of
           it
           more
           raging
           ,
           which
           fly
           indifferently
           at
           all
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           this
           sin
           has
           the
           aid
           almost
           of
           universal
           example
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           advantage
           beyond
           all
           the
           others
           ,
           there
           being
           scarce
           any
           so
           irresistable
           insinuation
           as
           the
           practice
           of
           those
           with
           whom
           we
           converse
           ,
           and
           no
           subject
           of
           converse
           so
           common
           as
           the
           defaming
           our
           Neighbors
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           SINCE
           then
           the
           path
           is
           so
           slippery
           ,
           it
           had
           not
           need
           be
           dark
           too
           .
           Let
           us
           then
           take
           in
           the
           best
           light
           we
           can
           ,
           and
           attentively
           view
           this
           sin
           in
           its
           several
           branches
           ,
           that
           by
           a
           distinct
           discovery
           of
           the
           divers
           acts
           and
           degrees
           of
           it
           ,
           we
           may
           the
           better
           be
           armed
           against
           them
           all
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SECT
           .
           V.
           Of
           Lying
           Defamation
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           DETRACTION
           being
           (
           as
           we
           have
           already
           said
           )
           the
           lessning
           and
           impairing
           a
           man
           in
           his
           repute
           ,
           we
           may
           resolve
           ,
           that
           what
           ever
           conduces
           to
           that
           end
           ,
           is
           properly
           a
           Detraction
           .
           I
           shall
           begin
           with
           that
           which
           is
           most
           eminent
           ,
           the
           spreading
           of
           Defamatory
           Reports
           .
           These
           may
           be
           of
           two
           kinds
           ,
           either
           false
           ,
           or
           true
           ;
           which
           tho
           they
           seem
           to
           be
           of
           very
           different
           complexions
           ,
           yet
           may
           spring
           from
           the
           same
           stock
           ,
           and
           drive
           at
           the
           same
           design
           .
           Let
           us
           first
           consider
           of
           the
           false
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           AND
           this
           admits
           of
           various
           circumstances
           .
           Somtimes
           a
           man
           invents
           a
           perfect
           falsity
           of
           another
           :
           somtimes
           he
           that
           does
           not
           invent
           it
           ,
           yet
           reports
           it
           ,
           tho
           he
           know
           it
           to
           be
           false
           :
           and
           a
           third
           sort
           there
           are
           ,
           who
           having
           not
           certain
           knowledg
           whether
           it
           be
           false
           or
           no
           ,
           do
           yet
           divulge
           it
           as
           an
           absolute
           certainty
           ,
           or
           at
           
           least
           with
           such
           artificial
           Insinuations
           ,
           as
           may
           biass
           the
           hearer
           on
           that
           hand
           .
           The
           former
           of
           these
           is
           a
           crime
           of
           so
           high
           ,
           so
           dis-ingenious
           a
           nature
           ,
           that
           tho
           many
           are
           vile
           enough
           to
           commit
           it
           ,
           none
           are
           so
           impudent
           as
           to
           avow
           it
           .
           Even
           in
           this
           age
           of
           insulting
           Vice
           ,
           when
           almost
           all
           other
           wickedness
           appears
           bare-fac'd
           ,
           this
           is
           fain
           to
           keep
           on
           the
           vizard
           .
           No
           man
           will
           own
           himself
           a
           false
           accuser
           :
           for
           if
           modesty
           do
           not
           restrain
           him
           ,
           yet
           his
           very
           malice
           will
           ;
           since
           to
           confess
           would
           be
           but
           to
           defeat
           his
           design
           .
           Indeed
           it
           is
           of
           all
           other
           sins
           the
           most
           Diabolical
           ,
           it
           being
           a
           conjunction
           of
           two
           of
           Satans
           most
           essential
           properties
           ,
           Malice
           and
           Lying
           .
           We
           know
           't
           is
           his
           peculiar
           title
           to
           be
           
             the
             Accuser
             of
             the
             brethren
          
           :
           and
           when
           we
           transcribe
           his
           copy
           ,
           we
           also
           assume
           his
           nature
           ,
           intitle
           our selves
           to
           a
           descent
           from
           him
           ,
           
             Ye
             are
             of
             your
             father
             the
             Devil
             ,
          
           Joh.
           8.44
           .
           We
           are
           by
           it
           render'd
           a
           sort
           of
           Iacubus
           brats
           ,
           the
           inf●mous
           Progenies
           of
           the
           Lying
           spirit
           .
           It
           is
           indeed
           a
           sin
           of
           so
           gross
           ,
           so
           formidable
           a
           bulk
           ,
           that
           there
           needs
           no
           help
           of
           Optics
           to
           render
           it
           discernible
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           need
           not
           farther
           expatiate
           on
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           next
           degree
           is
           not
           much
           short
           
           of
           it
           ;
           what
           it
           wants
           is
           rather
           of
           invention
           then
           malice
           :
           for
           he
           that
           will
           so
           adopt
           anothers
           lie
           ,
           shews
           he
           would
           willingly
           have
           bin
           its
           proper
           father
           .
           It
           does
           indeed
           differ
           no
           more
           then
           the
           maker
           of
           adulterate
           wares
           ,
           does
           from
           the
           vender
           of
           them
           :
           and
           certainly
           there
           cannot
           be
           a
           more
           ignominious
           Trade
           ,
           then
           the
           being
           Hucksters
           to
           such
           vile
           Merchandize
           .
           Neither
           is
           the
           sin
           less
           then
           the
           baseness
           :
           we
           find
           the
           Lover
           of
           a
           lie
           ranked
           in
           an
           equal
           form
           of
           guilt
           with
           the
           
             Maker
             ,
             Rev.
          
           21.
           
           And
           surely
           he
           must
           be
           presumed
           to
           love
           it
           ,
           that
           can
           descend
           to
           be
           the
           broker
           of
           it
           ,
           help
           it
           to
           pass
           current
           in
           the
           World.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           THE
           third
           sort
           of
           Detractors
           look
           a
           little
           more
           demurely
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Woman
           in
           the
           Proverbs
           .
           chap.
           30.
           
             wipe
             their
             mouths
             ,
             and
             say
             they
             have
             don
             no
             wickedness
             .
          
           They
           do
           not
           certainly
           know
           the
           falsity
           of
           what
           they
           report
           ,
           and
           their
           ignorance
           must
           serve
           them
           as
           an
           Amulet
           against
           the
           guilt
           both
           of
           deceit
           and
           malice
           :
           but
           I
           fear
           it
           will
           do
           neither
           .
           For
           first
           ,
           perhaps
           they
           are
           affectedly
           ignorant
           :
           they
           are
           so
           willing
           it
           should
           be
           true
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           not
           attemted
           to
           examine
           it
           .
           But
           secondly
           ,
           it
           does
           not
           
           suffice
           that
           I
           do
           not
           know
           the
           falsity
           ;
           for
           to
           make
           me
           a
           true
           speaker
           ,
           't
           is
           necessary
           I
           know
           the
           truth
           of
           what
           I
           affirm
           .
           Nay
           ,
           if
           the
           thing
           were
           never
           so
           true
           ,
           yet
           if
           I
           knew
           it
           not
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           its
           truth
           will
           not
           secure
           me
           from
           being
           a
           liar
           :
           and
           therefore
           whoever
           endeavors
           to
           have
           that
           receiv'd
           for
           a
           certainty
           ,
           which
           himself
           knows
           not
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           offends
           against
           truth
           .
           The
           utmost
           that
           can
           consist
           with
           sincerity
           ,
           is
           to
           represent
           it
           to
           others
           as
           doubtful
           as
           it
           appears
           to
           him
           .
           Yet
           even
           that
           how
           consonant
           soever
           to
           truth
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           charity
           .
           Even
           doubtful
           accusations
           leave
           a
           stain
           behind
           them
           ,
           &
           often
           prove
           indelible
           injuries
           to
           the
           party
           accused
           :
           how
           much
           more
           then
           do
           the
           more
           positive
           and
           confident
           aspersions
           we
           have
           hitherto
           spoken
           of
           ?
           Let
           me
           add
           only
           this
           concerning
           this
           latter
           sort
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           greater
           advancers
           of
           defamatory
           designs
           ,
           then
           the
           very
           first
           contrivers
           .
           For
           those
           upon
           a
           consciousness
           of
           their
           falsness
           ,
           are
           obliged
           to
           proceed
           cautiously
           ,
           to
           pick
           out
           the
           credulous
           and
           least
           discerning
           persons
           ,
           on
           whom
           to
           impose
           their
           fictions
           ,
           and
           dare
           not
           produce
           them
           in
           all
           companies
           for
           fear
           of
           detection
           :
           but
           these
           in
           confidence
           that
           the
           untruth
           (
           if
           it
           
           be
           one
           )
           lies
           not
           at
           their
           door
           ,
           speak
           it
           without
           any
           restraint
           in
           all
           places
           ,
           at
           all
           times
           ;
           and
           what
           the
           others
           are
           fain
           to
           whisper
           ,
           they
           proclaim
           ;
           like
           our
           new
           Engine
           ,
           which
           pretends
           to
           convey
           a
           whisper
           many
           miles
           off
           .
           So
           that
           as
           in
           the
           case
           of
           Stealing
           't
           is
           proverbially
           said
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           were
           no
           receivers
           there
           would
           be
           no
           thieves
           ;
           so
           in
           this
           of
           Slander
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           fewer
           spreaders
           ,
           there
           would
           be
           fewer
           forgers
           of
           Libels
           :
           the
           manufacture
           would
           be
           discouraged
           ,
           if
           it
           had
           not
           these
           retailers
           to
           put
           off
           the
           wares
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Now
           to
           apply
           these
           practices
           to
           our
           rule
           of
           Duty
           ,
           there
           will
           need
           no
           very
           close
           inspection
           to
           discern
           the
           obliquity
           .
           The
           most
           superficial
           glance
           will
           evidence
           these
           several
           degrees
           of
           Slanderers
           to
           do
           what
           they
           would
           not
           be
           willing
           to
           suffer
           .
           Who
           among
           them
           can
           be
           content
           to
           be
           falsely
           aspersed
           ?
           Nay
           ,
           so
           far
           are
           they
           from
           that
           ,
           that
           let
           but
           the
           shadow
           of
           their
           own
           calumny
           reflect
           on
           themselves
           ,
           let
           any
           but
           truly
           tell
           them
           that
           they
           have
           falsely
           accused
           others
           ,
           they
           grow
           raving
           and
           impatient
           ,
           like
           a
           dog
           at
           a
           Looking-glass
           ,
           fiercely
           combating
           that
           Image
           which
           himself
           creates
           :
           and
           how
           smoothly
           soever
           the
           original
           lie
           
           slides
           from
           them
           ,
           the
           Echo
           of
           it
           grates
           their
           ears
           .
           And
           indeed
           't
           is
           observable
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           make
           the
           greatest
           havock
           of
           other
           mens
           reputation
           ,
           are
           the
           most
           nicely
           tender
           of
           their
           own
           ;
           which
           sets
           this
           sin
           of
           calumny
           in
           a
           most
           Diametrical
           opposition
           to
           the
           Evangelical
           Precept
           of
           
             loving
             our
             neighbors
             as
             our selves
          
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           THUS
           much
           is
           discernable
           even
           in
           the
           surface
           of
           the
           crime
           :
           but
           if
           we
           look
           deeper
           ,
           and
           examine
           the
           motives
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           the
           foundation
           well
           agrees
           to
           the
           superstructure
           ,
           they
           being
           usually
           one
           of
           these
           two
           ,
           Malice
           or
           Interest
           .
           And
           indeed
           the
           thing
           is
           so
           dis-ingenuous
           ,
           so
           contrary
           to
           the
           dictates
           of
           Humanity
           as
           well
           as
           Divinity
           ,
           that
           I
           must
           in
           reverence
           to
           our
           common
           nature
           ,
           presume
           it
           must
           be
           some
           very
           forcible
           impellent
           ,
           that
           can
           drive
           a
           man
           so
           far
           from
           himself
           .
           The
           Devil
           here
           plaies
           the
           Artist
           :
           and
           as
           the
           fatallest
           Poisons
           to
           man
           are
           (
           they
           say
           )
           drawn
           from
           human
           bodies
           ,
           so
           here
           he
           extracts
           the
           venem
           of
           our
           Irascible
           and
           Concupiscible
           part
           ,
           and
           in
           it
           dips
           those
           arrows
           ,
           which
           we
           thus
           shoot
           at
           one
           another
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           'T
           is
           needless
           to
           harangue
           severally
           upon
           each
           .
           The
           World
           too
           experimentally
           
           knows
           the
           force
           of
           both
           .
           Malice
           is
           that
           whirl-wind
           ,
           which
           has
           shook
           States
           and
           Families
           ,
           no
           less
           then
           private
           Persons
           ;
           a
           passion
           so
           impetuous
           and
           precipitate
           ,
           that
           it
           often
           equally
           involves
           the
           Agent
           and
           the
           Patient
           :
           a
           malicious
           man
           being
           of
           like
           violence
           with
           those
           who
           flung
           in
           the
           three
           Children
           ,
           Dan.
           3.
           consumed
           by
           those
           flames
           into
           which
           he
           cast
           others
           .
           As
           for
           Interest
           ,
           't
           is
           that
           universal
           Monarch
           to
           which
           all
           other
           Empires
           are
           Tributaries
           ,
           to
           which
           men
           sacrifice
           not
           only
           their
           Consciences
           and
           Innocence
           ,
           but
           (
           what
           is
           usually
           much
           dearer
           )
           their
           Sensualities
           and
           Vices
           .
           Those
           whom
           all
           the
           Divine
           (
           either
           )
           threats
           or
           promises
           ,
           cannot
           perswade
           to
           mortify
           ,
           nay
           but
           restrain
           one
           Lust
           ;
           at
           Mammons
           beck
           will
           disclame
           many
           ,
           and
           force
           their
           inclinations
           to
           comply
           with
           their
           Interest
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           AND
           whilst
           this
           sin
           of
           Calumny
           has
           two
           such
           potent
           Abettors
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           to
           wonder
           at
           its
           growth
           :
           as
           long
           as
           men
           are
           malicious
           and
           designing
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           traducing
           ;
           those
           Cyclops's
           will
           be
           perpetually
           forming
           Thunder-bolts
           against
           which
           no
           Innocence
           or
           Vertue
           can
           be
           proof
           .
           And
           alas
           ,
           we
           daily
           find
           too
           
           great
           effects
           of
           their
           industry
           .
           But
           tho
           these
           are
           the
           forgers
           of
           the
           more
           solemn
           deliberate
           Calumnies
           ,
           yet
           this
           sportive
           Age
           hath
           produced
           another
           sort
           ;
           there
           being
           men
           that
           defame
           others
           by
           way
           of
           divertisement
           ,
           invent
           little
           stories
           that
           they
           may
           find
           themselves
           exercise
           ,
           and
           the
           Town
           talk
           .
           This
           ,
           if
           it
           must
           pass
           for
           sport
           ,
           is
           such
           as
           Solomon
           describes
           ,
           Prov.
           26.18
           ,
           19.
           
           
             As
             a
             mad
             man
             that
             casteth
             fire-brands
             ,
             arrows
             and
             death
             ,
             so
             is
             he
             that
             deceiveth
             his
             neighbor
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             am
             not
             I
             in
             sport
             ?
          
           He
           that
           shoots
           an
           arrow
           in
           jest
           ,
           may
           kill
           a
           man
           in
           earnest
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           gives
           himself
           liberty
           to
           play
           with
           his
           Neighbors
           fame
           ,
           may
           soon
           play
           it
           away
           .
           Most
           men
           have
           such
           an
           aptness
           to
           entertain
           sinister
           opinions
           of
           others
           ,
           that
           they
           greedily
           draw
           in
           any
           suggestion
           of
           that
           kind
           ;
           and
           one
           may
           as
           easily
           perswade
           the
           thirsty
           Earth
           to
           refund
           the
           Water
           she
           has
           soakt
           into
           her
           veins
           ,
           as
           them
           to
           deposite
           a
           prejudice
           they
           have
           once
           taken
           up
           .
           Therefore
           such
           experiments
           upon
           Fame
           ,
           are
           as
           dangerous
           as
           that
           which
           Alexander
           is
           said
           to
           have
           made
           of
           the
           force
           of
           Naptha
           upon
           his
           Page
           ,
           from
           which
           he
           scarce
           escaped
           with
           life
           .
           These
           jocular
           slanders
           are
           often
           as
           mischievous
           
           as
           those
           of
           deeper
           design
           ,
           and
           have
           from
           the
           slightness
           of
           the
           temtation
           an
           enhancement
           of
           guilt
           .
           For
           sure
           ,
           he
           that
           can
           put
           such
           an
           interest
           of
           his
           Neighbors
           in
           balance
           with
           a
           little
           fit
           of
           laughter
           ,
           sets
           it
           at
           lower
           price
           then
           he
           that
           hopes
           to
           enrich
           or
           advance
           himself
           by
           it
           :
           and
           tho
           it
           pass
           among
           some
           for
           a
           specimen
           of
           Wit
           ,
           yet
           it
           really
           lists
           them
           among
           Solomons
           fools
           ,
           who
           
             make
             a
             mock
             at
             sin
          
           ,
           Prov.
           14.9
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           ,
           since
           slander
           is
           a
           Plant
           that
           can
           grow
           in
           all
           Soils
           ;
           since
           the
           frolic
           humor
           as
           well
           as
           the
           morose
           betraies
           to
           the
           guilt
           ,
           who
           can
           hope
           to
           escape
           this
           
             Scourge
             of
             the
             Tongue
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Wiseman
           calls
           it
           ,
           Ec.
           26.6
           .
           which
           communicates
           with
           all
           ?
           Persons
           of
           all
           ranks
           do
           mutually
           asperse
           ,
           and
           are
           aspersed
           :
           so
           that
           he
           who
           would
           not
           have
           his
           credulity
           abused
           ,
           has
           scarce
           a
           securer
           way
           ,
           then
           (
           like
           that
           Astrologer
           ,
           who
           made
           his
           Almanack
           give
           a
           tolerable
           account
           of
           the
           weather
           by
           a
           direct
           inversion
           of
           the
           common
           Prognosticators
           )
           to
           let
           his
           belief
           run
           quite
           counter
           to
           reports
           .
           Yea
           so
           Epidemic
           is
           this
           Disease
           grown
           ,
           that
           even
           Religion
           (
           at
           least
           those
           Parties
           and
           Factions
           which
           assume
           that
           name
           )
           has
           got
           a
           taint
           of
           it
           ;
           each
           Sect
           and
           Opinion
           
           seeking
           to
           represent
           his
           Antagonist
           as
           odious
           as
           it
           can
           .
           And
           whilst
           they
           contend
           for
           speculative
           Truth
           ,
           they
           by
           mutual
           calumnies
           forfeit
           the
           practic
           :
           a
           thing
           that
           justly
           excites
           the
           grief
           of
           good
           men
           ,
           to
           see
           that
           those
           who
           all
           pretend
           to
           the
           same
           Christianity
           ,
           should
           only
           be
           unanimous
           in
           the
           violating
           that
           Truth
           and
           Charity
           it
           prescribes
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           AND
           if
           these
           be
           the
           weapons
           of
           our
           spiritual
           warfare
           ,
           what
           may
           we
           think
           of
           the
           carnal
           ?
           How
           are
           our
           secular
           animosities
           pursued
           ,
           when
           our
           Speculations
           are
           thus
           managed
           ?
           How
           easily
           do
           we
           run
           down
           the
           reputation
           of
           any
           who
           stand
           in
           the
           way
           either
           of
           our
           spleen
           or
           avarice
           ?
           When
           Josephs
           resolute
           purity
           had
           changed
           the
           scene
           of
           his
           Mistress's
           passion
           ,
           she
           does
           readily
           shift
           that
           of
           guilt
           too
           ,
           and
           fixes
           her
           crime
           upon
           him
           ,
           Gen.
           39.14
           .
           So
           when
           Ziba
           had
           a
           mind
           to
           undermine
           Mephibosheth
           in
           his
           estate
           ,
           he
           first
           practices
           upon
           his
           fame
           in
           a
           false
           accusation
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           16.3
           .
           And
           alas
           ,
           how
           familiarly
           do
           we
           now
           see
           both
           these
           scenes
           reacted
           ?
           Those
           who
           will
           not
           take
           vice
           in
           their
           bosoms
           ,
           shall
           yet
           have
           it
           bespatter
           their
           faces
           :
           they
           who
           will
           not
           run
           
             to
             the
             same
             excess
             of
             riot
             ,
          
           must
           expect
           to
           be
           evil
           spoken
           of
           ,
           
           1
           Pet.
           4.4
           .
           Nay
           not
           only
           pious
           men
           ,
           but
           Piety
           it self
           partakes
           of
           the
           same
           fate
           ,
           falls
           under
           the
           two-edg'd
           slander
           both
           of
           deceit
           and
           folly
           .
           And
           if
           men
           cannot
           be
           permitted
           quietly
           to
           enjoy
           their
           Piety
           ,
           much
           less
           will
           they
           those
           things
           whereof
           the
           World
           hath
           more
           gust
           ,
           I
           mean
           secular
           advantages
           .
           There
           are
           still
           crimes
           to
           be
           discovered
           in
           the
           possessors
           of
           Honors
           or
           Estates
           ,
           and
           they
           wonderfully
           excite
           the
           zeal
           of
           those
           who
           would
           supplant
           them
           .
           What
           artifices
           are
           there
           to
           make
           them
           appear
           unworthy
           of
           what
           they
           have
           ,
           that
           others
           more
           unworthy
           may
           succeed
           them
           ?
           Nor
           are
           those
           storms
           only
           in
           the
           upper
           region
           ,
           in
           the
           higher
           ranks
           of
           men
           ;
           but
           if
           we
           pass
           thro
           all
           degrees
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           the
           difference
           is
           rather
           in
           the
           value
           of
           the
           things
           ,
           then
           in
           the
           means
           of
           pursuing
           them
           .
           He
           that
           pretends
           to
           the
           meanest
           office
           ,
           does
           studiously
           disparage
           his
           competitor
           ,
           as
           he
           that
           is
           rival'd
           for
           a
           kingdom
           .
           Nay
           ,
           even
           he
           that
           has
           but
           a
           merry
           humor
           to
           gratify
           ,
           makes
           no
           scruple
           to
           do
           it
           with
           the
           loss
           of
           another
           mans
           reputation
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           THUS
           do
           we
           accomodate
           every
           petty
           temporal
           interest
           at
           the
           cost
           of
           our
           eternal
           :
           and
           as
           an
           unskilful
           Fencer
           ,
           whilst
           
           he
           is
           pursuing
           his
           thrust
           ,
           exposes
           his
           body
           ;
           so
           whilst
           we
           thus
           actuate
           our
           own
           malice
           ,
           we
           abandon
           our selves
           to
           Satans
           ,
           receive
           mortal
           wounds
           from
           him
           ,
           only
           that
           we
           may
           give
           a
           few
           light
           scratches
           to
           one
           another
           .
           For
           as
           I
           have
           before
           said
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           does
           more
           secure
           his
           title
           to
           us
           ,
           then
           this
           vice
           of
           Calumny
           ,
           it
           bearing
           his
           proper
           impress
           and
           figure
           .
           And
           we
           may
           fear
           ,
           Christ
           will
           one
           day
           make
           the
           same
           Judgment
           of
           Persons
           as
           he
           did
           of
           Coin
           ,
           and
           award
           them
           to
           him
           whose
           
             Image
             and
             superscription
             they
             bear
          
           ,
           Matth.
           22
           :
           20.
           
        
         
           12.
           
           AND
           now
           how
           great
           a
           madness
           is
           it
           to
           make
           costly
           Oblations
           to
           so
           vile
           an
           Idol
           ?
           This
           is
           indeed
           the
           worshipping
           our
           own
           Imaginations
           ,
           preferring
           a
           malicious
           fiction
           before
           a
           real
           felicity
           :
           and
           is
           but
           faintly
           resembled
           by
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           said
           to
           have
           chosen
           to
           part
           with
           his
           Bishopric
           ,
           rather
           then
           burn
           his
           Romance
           .
           Alas
           ,
           are
           there
           not
           gross
           corporal
           sins
           enough
           to
           ruine
           us
           ,
           but
           must
           we
           have
           aëreal
           ones
           too
           ,
           damn
           our selves
           with
           Chimera's
           ,
           and
           by
           these
           forgeries
           of
           our
           brains
           dream
           out
           selves
           to
           destruction
           ?
        
         
           13.
           
           LET
           all
           those
           then
           who
           thus
           unhappily
           employ
           their
           Inventive
           Faculty
           ,
           
           timely
           consider
           ,
           how
           unthriving
           a
           trade
           't
           is
           finally
           like
           to
           prove
           ;
           that
           all
           their
           false
           accusations
           of
           others
           will
           rebound
           in
           true
           ones
           upon
           themselves
           .
           It
           does
           often
           so
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           where
           many
           times
           the
           most
           clandestine
           contrivances
           of
           this
           kind
           meet
           with
           detection
           .
           Or
           if
           they
           should
           happen
           to
           keep
           on
           the
           disguise
           here
           ,
           yet
           't
           will
           infallibly
           be
           torn
           off
           at
           the
           great
           day
           of
           manifestation
           ,
           when
           before
           God
           ,
           Angels
           ,
           and
           Men
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           render'd
           infinitly
           more
           vile
           ,
           then
           't
           was
           possible
           for
           them
           here
           to
           make
           others
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SECT
           .
           VI.
           Of
           Vncharitable
           Truth
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           IN
           the
           next
           place
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           of
           the
           other
           Branch
           of
           Defamatory
           reports
           ,
           viz.
           such
           as
           are
           true
           :
           which
           tho
           they
           must
           be
           confest
           to
           be
           of
           a
           lower
           form
           of
           guilt
           then
           the
           former
           ,
           yet
           as
           to
           the
           kind
           ,
           they
           equally
           agree
           in
           the
           definition
           of
           Detraction
           ,
           since
           't
           is
           possible
           to
           impair
           a
           mans
           credit
           by
           true
           reports
           as
           well
           as
           by
           false
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           To
           clear
           this
           I
           shall
           first
           observe
           ,
           that
           altho
           every
           fault
           hath
           some
           penal
           effects
           which
           are
           coetanous
           to
           the
           act
           ,
           yet
           this
           of
           Infamy
           is
           not
           so
           :
           this
           is
           a
           more
           remote
           consequent
           ;
           that
           which
           it
           immediatly
           depends
           upon
           ,
           is
           the
           publishing
           .
           A
           man
           may
           do
           things
           ,
           which
           to
           God
           and
           his
           own
           conscience
           render
           him
           abominable
           ,
           and
           yet
           keep
           his
           reputation
           with
           men
           :
           but
           when
           this
           stifled
           crime
           breaks
           out
           ,
           when
           his
           secret
           guilts
           are
           detected
           ,
           then
           ,
           and
           not
           till
           then
           ,
           he
           becomes
           infamous
           :
           so
           that
           altho
           his
           sin
           be
           
           the
           Material
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           the
           discovery
           that
           is
           the
           formal
           cause
           of
           his
           Infamy
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           THIS
           being
           granted
           ,
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           divulges
           an
           unknown
           conceled
           fault
           ,
           stands
           accountable
           for
           all
           the
           consequences
           that
           flow
           from
           that
           divulging
           ;
           but
           whether
           accountable
           as
           for
           guilt
           ,
           must
           be
           determin'd
           by
           the
           particular
           circumstances
           of
           the
           cause
           .
           So
           that
           here
           we
           must
           admit
           of
           an
           exception
           :
           for
           tho
           every
           discovery
           of
           anothers
           fault
           be
           in
           the
           strict
           natural
           sense
           of
           the
           word
           a
           Detraction
           ,
           yet
           it
           will
           not
           alwaies
           be
           the
           sin
           of
           Detraction
           ,
           because
           in
           some
           instances
           there
           may
           some
           higher
           obligation
           intervene
           ,
           and
           supersede
           that
           we
           ow
           to
           the
           fame
           of
           our
           neighbor
           ;
           and
           in
           those
           cases
           it
           may
           not
           only
           be
           lawful
           ,
           but
           necessary
           to
           expose
           him
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Now
           all
           such
           cases
           I
           conceive
           may
           summarily
           be
           reduced
           to
           two
           heads
           ,
           Justice
           and
           Charity
           .
           First
           as
           to
           Justice
           :
           that
           we
           know
           is
           a
           Fundamental
           Vertue
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           shall
           violate
           that
           ,
           to
           abound
           in
           another
           ,
           is
           as
           absurd
           ,
           as
           he
           that
           undermines
           the
           foundation
           to
           raise
           the
           walls
           .
           We
           are
           not
           to
           steal
           to
           give
           alms
           ,
           and
           God
           himself
           has
           declared
           ,
           that
           he
           hates
           robbery
           for
           a
           Burnt-offering
           ;
           so
           that
           no
           
           pretence
           either
           of
           Charity
           or
           Piety
           can
           absolve
           us
           from
           the
           duty
           we
           ow
           to
           Justice
           .
           Now
           it
           may
           often
           fall
           out
           ,
           that
           by
           conceling
           one
           mans
           fault
           ,
           I
           may
           be
           injurious
           to
           another
           ,
           nay
           to
           a
           whole
           community
           :
           and
           then
           I
           assume
           the
           guilt
           I
           concele
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Laws
           both
           of
           God
           and
           Man
           am
           judged
           an
           accessory
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           AND
           as
           Justice
           to
           others
           enforces
           ,
           so
           somtimes
           Justice
           to
           a
           mans
           self
           allows
           the
           publishing
           of
           a
           fault
           ,
           when
           a
           considerable
           Interest
           either
           of
           Fame
           or
           Fortune
           cannot
           otherwise
           be
           rescued
           .
           But
           to
           make
           loud
           outcries
           of
           injury
           ,
           when
           they
           tend
           nothing
           to
           the
           repress
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           a
           liberty
           rather
           assumed
           by
           rage
           and
           impatience
           ,
           then
           authorized
           by
           Justice
           .
           Nay
           ,
           often
           in
           that
           case
           the
           complainer
           is
           the
           most
           injurious
           person
           ;
           for
           he
           inflicts
           more
           then
           he
           suffers
           ,
           and
           in
           lieu
           of
           some
           trivial
           right
           of
           his
           which
           is
           invaded
           ,
           he
           assaults
           the
           other
           in
           a
           nearer
           interest
           ,
           by
           wounding
           him
           in
           his
           good
           Name
           :
           but
           if
           the
           cause
           be
           considerable
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           regular
           ,
           there
           lies
           sure
           no
           obligation
           upon
           any
           man
           to
           wrong
           himself
           ,
           to
           indulge
           to
           another
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           NEITHER
           does
           Charity
           retrench
           
           this
           liberty
           :
           for
           tho
           it
           be
           one
           act
           of
           Charity
           to
           concele
           another
           mans
           faults
           ,
           yet
           somtimes
           it
           may
           be
           inconsistent
           with
           some
           more
           important
           Charity
           ,
           which
           I
           owe
           to
           a
           third
           person
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           to
           a
           multitude
           ;
           as
           in
           those
           cases
           wherein
           public
           benefit
           is
           concern'd
           .
           If
           this
           were
           not
           allowable
           ,
           no
           History
           could
           lawfully
           be
           written
           ,
           since
           if
           true
           ,
           it
           cannot
           but
           recount
           the
           faults
           of
           many
           :
           no
           evidence
           could
           be
           brought
           in
           against
           a
           Malefactor
           :
           and
           indeed
           ,
           all
           Discipline
           would
           be
           subverted
           ;
           which
           would
           be
           so
           great
           a
           mischief
           ,
           that
           Charity
           obliges
           to
           prevent
           it
           ,
           what
           Defamation
           soever
           fall
           upon
           the
           guilty
           by
           it
           .
           For
           in
           such
           instances
           't
           is
           a
           true
           rule
           ,
           That
           Mercy
           to
           the
           evil
           proves
           cruelty
           to
           the
           innocent
           .
           And
           as
           in
           a
           competition
           of
           mischiefs
           we
           are
           to
           chuse
           the
           least
           ,
           so
           of
           two
           goods
           the
           greatest
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           extensive
           ,
           is
           the
           most
           eligible
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Nay
           ,
           even
           that
           Charity
           which
           reflects
           upon
           my self
           ,
           may
           also
           somtimes
           supersede
           that
           to
           my
           Neighbor
           ,
           the
           rule
           obliging
           me
           to
           love
           him
           as
           ,
           not
           better
           then
           my self
           .
           I
           need
           not
           sure
           silently
           assent
           to
           my
           own
           unjust
           Defamation
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           proving
           another
           a
           false
           accuser
           ,
           
           nor
           suffer
           my self
           to
           be
           made
           a
           begger
           ,
           to
           concele
           another
           mans
           being
           a
           Thief
           .
           T
           is
           true
           ,
           in
           a
           great
           inequality
           of
           interests
           ,
           Charity
           ●hose
           Character
           it
           is
           ,
           
             Not
             to
             seek
             her
             own
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           13.5
           .
           )
           will
           promt
           me
           to
           prefer
           a
           greater
           concern
           of
           my
           Neighbors
           ,
           before
           a
           slight
           one
           of
           my
           own
           :
           but
           in
           equal
           circumstances
           ,
           I
           am
           sure
           at
           liberty
           to
           be
           kind
           first
           to
           my self
           .
           If
           I
           will
           recede
           even
           from
           that
           ,
           I
           may
           ;
           but
           that
           is
           then
           to
           be
           accounted
           among
           the
           Heroic
           flights
           of
           Charity
           ,
           nor
           her
           binding
           and
           indispensible
           Laws
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           HAVING
           now
           set
           the
           boundaries
           ,
           the
           excepted
           cases
           ;
           as
           all
           instances
           within
           them
           will
           be
           legitimated
           ,
           so
           all
           without
           them
           will
           (
           by
           the
           known
           rule
           of
           Exceptions
           )
           be
           precluded
           ,
           and
           fall
           under
           that
           general
           duty
           we
           owe
           to
           our
           Neighbor
           ,
           of
           tendring
           his
           credit
           :
           an
           Obligation
           so
           universally
           infringed
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           not
           imaginable
           the
           breach
           should
           alwaies
           happen
           within
           the
           excepted
           cases
           .
           When
           't
           is
           remembred
           how
           unactive
           the
           Principles
           of
           Justice
           and
           Charity
           are
           now
           grown
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           we
           must
           certainly
           impute
           such
           incessant
           Effects
           ,
           to
           some
           more
           vigorous
           Causes
           :
           of
           which
           it
           may
           
           not
           be
           amiss
           to
           point
           out
           some
           of
           the
           most
           obvious
           ,
           and
           leave
           every
           man
           to
           examine
           which
           of
           them
           he
           finds
           most
           operative
           in
           himself
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           IN
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           I
           may
           reckon
           Pride
           ,
           a
           humor
           which
           as
           it
           is
           alwaies
           mounting
           ,
           so
           it
           will
           make
           use
           of
           any
           foot-stool
           towards
           its
           rise
           .
           A
           man
           who
           affects
           an
           extraordinary
           splendor
           of
           Reputation
           ,
           is
           glad
           to
           find
           any
           foils
           to
           set
           him
           off
           ;
           and
           therefore
           will
           let
           no
           fault
           nor
           folly
           of
           anothers
           enjoy
           the
           shade
           ,
           but
           brings
           it
           into
           the
           open
           light
           ,
           that
           by
           that
           comparison
           his
           own
           Excellences
           may
           appear
           the
           brighter
           .
           I
           dare
           appeal
           to
           the
           breast
           of
           any
           proud
           man
           ,
           whether
           he
           do
           not
           upon
           such
           occasions
           ,
           delight
           to
           make
           some
           Pharisaical
           reflections
           on
           himself
           ,
           whether
           he
           be
           not
           apt
           to
           say
           ,
           
             I
             am
             not
             like
             other
             men
             ,
             or
             as
             this
             Publican
             ,
          
           Luke
           18.
           tho
           probably
           he
           leave
           out
           the
           
             God
             I
             thank
             thee
          
           .
           Now
           he
           that
           cherishes
           such
           resentments
           as
           these
           in
           himself
           ,
           will
           doubtless
           be
           willing
           to
           propagate
           them
           to
           other
           men
           ;
           and
           to
           that
           end
           render
           the
           blemishes
           of
           others
           as
           visible
           as
           he
           can
           .
           But
           this
           betraies
           a
           degenerous
           spirit
           ,
           which
           from
           a
           consciousness
           that
           he
           wants
           solid
           worth
           ,
           on
           which
           to
           bottom
           a
           reputation
           ,
           
           is
           fain
           to
           found
           it
           on
           the
           ruines
           of
           other
           mens
           .
           The
           true
           Diamond
           sparkles
           even
           in
           the
           Sun-shine
           :
           't
           is
           but
           a
           glow-worm
           virtue
           ,
           that
           ows
           its
           lustre
           to
           the
           darkness
           about
           it
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           ANOTHER
           promter
           to
           Detraction
           is
           Envy
           ,
           which
           sometimes
           is
           particular
           ,
           sometimes
           general
           .
           He
           that
           has
           a
           pique
           to
           another
           ,
           would
           have
           him
           as
           hateful
           to
           all
           man-kind
           as
           he
           is
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           therefore
           as
           he
           grieves
           and
           repines
           at
           any
           thing
           that
           may
           advance
           his
           estimation
           ,
           so
           he
           exults
           and
           triumphs
           when
           any
           thing
           occurs
           which
           may
           depress
           it
           ,
           and
           is
           usually
           very
           industrious
           to
           improve
           the
           opportunity
           ,
           nay
           has
           a
           strange
           sagacity
           it
           hunting
           it
           out
           .
           No
           vultur
           does
           more
           quickly
           scent
           a
           carcass
           ,
           then
           an
           envious
           person
           does
           those
           
             dead
             flies
          
           which
           corrupt
           his
           Neighbors
           ointment
           ,
           Ecclesiast
           .
           10.1
           .
           the
           vapor
           whereof
           his
           h●●e
           ,
           like
           a
           strong
           wind
           ,
           scatters
           and
           disperses
           far
           and
           near
           .
           Nor
           needs
           he
           any
           great
           crime
           to
           practice
           on
           :
           every
           little
           infirmity
           or
           passion
           ,
           look'd
           on
           thro
           his
           Optics
           ,
           appears
           a
           mountainous
           guilt
           .
           He
           can
           improve
           the
           least
           speck
           or
           freckle
           into
           a
           Leprosy
           ,
           which
           shall
           overspread
           the
           whole
           man
           :
           and
           a
           cloud
           no
           
             bigger
             
             then
             a
             mans
             hand
             ,
          
           like
           that
           of
           Elisha
           ,
           1
           Kings
           18.44
           .
           may
           in
           an
           instant
           ,
           with
           the
           help
           of
           prejudice
           ,
           grow
           to
           the
           utter
           darkning
           of
           the
           brightest
           reputation
           ,
           and
           fill
           the
           whole
           Horizon
           with
           tempest
           and
           horror
           .
           Somtimes
           this
           envy
           is
           general
           ,
           not
           confin'd
           to
           any
           man
           persons
           ,
           but
           diffused
           to
           the
           whole
           nature
           .
           Some
           tempers
           there
           are
           so
           malign
           ,
           that
           they
           wish
           ill
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           believe
           ill
           of
           all
           ;
           like
           Timon
           the
           Athenian
           ,
           who
           profest
           himself
           a
           universal
           Man-hater
           .
           He
           whose
           guilty
           Conscience
           reflects
           dismal
           Images
           of
           himself
           ,
           is
           willing
           to
           put
           the
           same
           ugly
           shape
           upon
           the
           whole
           Nature
           ,
           and
           to
           conclude
           that
           all
           men
           are
           the
           same
           ,
           were
           they
           but
           closely
           inspected
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           he
           can
           see
           but
           the
           least
           glimmering
           of
           a
           fault
           in
           any
           ,
           he
           takes
           it
           as
           a
           proof
           of
           his
           Hypothesis
           ,
           and
           with
           an
           envious
           joy
           calls
           in
           as
           many
           spectators
           as
           he
           can
           .
           'T
           is
           certain
           there
           are
           some
           in
           whose
           ears
           nothing
           sounds
           so
           harsh
           as
           the
           commendation
           of
           another
           ;
           as
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           nothing
           is
           so
           melodious
           as
           a
           Defamation
           .
           Plutarch
           gives
           an
           apt
           instance
           of
           this
           upon
           Aristides's
           banishment
           ,
           whom
           when
           a
           mean
           Person
           had
           propos'd
           to
           Ostracism
           ,
           being
           askt
           what
           
           displesure
           Aristides
           had
           don
           him
           ,
           he
           replied
           ,
           
             None
             ,
             neither
             do
             I
             know
             him
             ,
             but
             it
             grieves
             me
             to
             hear
             every
             body
             call
             him
             a
             just
             man.
          
           I
           fear
           some
           of
           our
           keenest
           accusers
           now
           a
           daies
           may
           give
           the
           same
           answer
           .
           No
           man
           that
           is
           eminent
           for
           Piety
           (
           or
           indeed
           but
           Moral
           Vertue
           )
           but
           he
           shall
           have
           many
           insidious
           eies
           upon
           him
           ,
           
             watching
             for
             his
             halting
          
           :
           and
           if
           any
           the
           least
           obliquity
           can
           be
           espied
           ,
           he
           is
           used
           worse
           then
           the
           vilest
           Malefactor
           :
           for
           such
           are
           tried
           but
           at
           one
           bar
           ,
           and
           know
           the
           utmost
           of
           their
           doom
           ;
           but
           these
           are
           arraigned
           at
           every
           Table
           ,
           in
           every
           Tavern
           .
           And
           at
           such
           variety
           of
           Judicatures
           ,
           there
           will
           be
           as
           great
           variety
           of
           Sentences
           ;
           only
           they
           commonly
           concur
           in
           this
           one
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           an
           Hypocrite
           :
           and
           then
           what
           complacency
           ,
           what
           triumph
           have
           they
           in
           such
           a
           discovery
           ?
           There
           is
           not
           half
           so
           much
           Epicurism
           in
           any
           of
           their
           most
           studied
           luxuries
           ,
           no
           spectacle
           affords
           them
           so
           much
           plesure
           ,
           as
           a
           bleeding
           fame
           thus
           lying
           at
           their
           mercy
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           ANOTHER
           sort
           of
           Detractors
           there
           are
           ,
           whose
           designs
           are
           not
           so
           black
           ,
           but
           are
           equally
           mean
           and
           sordid
           ,
           much
           too
           light
           to
           be
           put
           in
           ballance
           with
           a
           Neighbors
           
           credit
           .
           Of
           those
           some
           will
           pick
           up
           all
           the
           little
           stories
           they
           gan
           get
           ,
           to
           humor
           a
           Patron
           :
           an
           artifice
           well
           known
           by
           those
           Trencher-guests
           ,
           who
           ,
           like
           Rats
           ,
           still
           haunt
           the
           best
           Provisions
           .
           These
           men
           do
           almost
           come
           up
           to
           a
           literal
           sense
           of
           what
           the
           Psalmist
           spoke
           in
           a
           figurative
           ,
           Psalm
           14.
           
             and
             eat
             up
             people
             for
             bread
             ,
          
           tear
           and
           worry
           men
           in
           their
           good
           names
           ,
           that
           themselves
           may
           eat
           .
           It
           was
           a
           Curse
           denounced
           against
           Eli's
           off-spring
           ,
           
             that
             they
             should
             come
             and
             crouch
             for
             a
             morsel
             of
             bread
             ,
          
           1
           Sam.
           2.39
           .
           But
           such
           men
           court
           this
           as
           a
           preferment
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           themselves
           within
           the
           reach
           of
           it
           ,
           stick
           not
           to
           assume
           that
           vilest
           office
           of
           common
           Delators
           .
           There
           are
           others
           ,
           who
           when
           they
           have
           got
           the
           knowledg
           of
           another
           mans
           fault
           ,
           think
           it
           an
           endearing
           thing
           to
           whisper
           in
           the
           ear
           of
           some
           Friend
           or
           Confident
           .
           But
           sure
           ,
           if
           they
           must
           needs
           sacrifice
           some
           secret
           to
           their
           Friendship
           ,
           they
           should
           take
           Davids
           rule
           ,
           and
           
             not
             offer
             that
             which
             cost
             them
             nothing
             .
          
           If
           they
           will
           express
           their
           confidence
           ,
           let
           them
           acquaint
           them
           with
           their
           own
           private
           crimes
           .
           That
           indeed
           would
           shew
           somthing
           of
           trust
           :
           but
           those
           experiments
           
           upon
           another
           mans
           cost
           ,
           will
           hardly
           convince
           any
           considering
           person
           of
           their
           kindness
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           THERE
           still
           remains
           a
           yet
           more
           trifling
           sort
           of
           Defamers
           ,
           who
           have
           no
           deliberate
           design
           which
           they
           pursue
           in
           it
           ,
           yet
           are
           as
           assiduous
           at
           the
           Trade
           as
           the
           deeper
           contrivers
           .
           Such
           are
           those
           who
           publish
           their
           Neighbors
           failings
           as
           they
           read
           Gazets
           ,
           only
           that
           they
           may
           be
           telling
           news
           ;
           an
           Itch
           wherewith
           some
           Peoples
           tongues
           are
           strangely
           over-run
           ,
           who
           can
           as
           well
           hold
           a
           glowing
           Coal
           in
           their
           mouths
           ,
           as
           keep
           any
           thing
           they
           think
           new
           ;
           nay
           will
           somtimes
           run
           themselves
           out
           of
           breath
           ,
           for
           fear
           least
           any
           should
           serve
           them
           as
           Ahimaaz
           did
           Cushi
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           18.23
           .
           and
           tell
           the
           tale
           before
           them
           .
           This
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           Childish
           Vanities
           imaginable
           :
           and
           sure
           men
           must
           have
           Souls
           of
           a
           very
           low
           level
           ,
           that
           can
           think
           it
           a
           commensurate
           entertainment
           .
           Others
           there
           are
           who
           use
           Defamatory
           discourse
           ,
           neither
           for
           the
           love
           of
           News
           ,
           nor
           Defamation
           ,
           but
           purely
           for
           love
           of
           talk
           :
           whose
           speech
           ,
           like
           a
           flowing
           current
           ,
           bears
           away
           indiscriminately
           whatever
           lies
           in
           its
           way
           .
           And
           indeed
           such
           incessant
           Talkers
           ,
           are
           usually
           
           people
           ,
           nor
           of
           depth
           enough
           to
           supply
           themselves
           out
           of
           their
           own
           store
           ,
           and
           therefore
           can
           let
           no
           foreign
           accession
           pass
           by
           them
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           the
           Mill
           which
           is
           alwaies
           going
           ,
           can
           afford
           any
           Waters
           to
           run
           wast
           .
           I
           know
           we
           use
           to
           call
           this
           Talkativeness
           a
           Feminine
           vice
           ;
           but
           to
           speak
           impartially
           ,
           I
           think
           ,
           tho
           we
           have
           given
           them
           the
           inclosure
           of
           the
           Scandal
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           of
           the
           fault
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           shall
           appropriate
           Loquacity
           to
           Women
           ,
           may
           perhaps
           somtimes
           need
           to
           light
           Diogenes's
           Candle
           to
           seek
           a
           man
           :
           for
           't
           is
           possible
           to
           come
           into
           masculine
           company
           ,
           where
           't
           will
           be
           as
           hard
           to
           edg
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           as
           at
           a
           Female
           Gossiping
           .
           However
           ,
           as
           to
           this
           particular
           of
           Defaming
           :
           both
           the
           Sexes
           seem
           to
           be
           at
           a
           vie
           :
           and
           I
           think
           he
           were
           a
           very
           Critical
           Judg
           ,
           that
           could
           determin
           between
           them
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           NOW
           lest
           these
           later
           sort
           of
           Defamers
           should
           be
           apt
           to
           absolve
           themselves
           ,
           as
           men
           of
           harmless
           intentions
           ,
           I
           shall
           desire
           them
           to
           consider
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           only
           more
           impertinent
           ,
           not
           less
           injurious
           .
           For
           tho
           it
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           the
           proud
           and
           envious
           are
           to
           make
           a
           distinct
           account
           for
           their
           pride
           and
           envy
           ;
           
           yet
           as
           far
           as
           relates
           to
           the
           Neighbor
           ,
           they
           are
           equally
           mischievous
           .
           Anacreon
           that
           was
           choaked
           with
           a
           Grape-stone
           ,
           died
           as
           surely
           as
           
             Julius
             Cesar
          
           with
           his
           three
           and
           twenty
           wounds
           ;
           and
           a
           mans
           reputation
           may
           be
           as
           well
           fool'd
           and
           pratled
           away
           ,
           as
           maliciously
           betraied
           .
           Nay
           perhaps
           more
           easily
           ;
           for
           where
           the
           speaker
           can
           least
           be
           suspected
           of
           design
           ,
           the
           hearer
           is
           apter
           to
           give
           him
           credit
           :
           this
           way
           of
           insinuating
           by
           familiar
           discourse
           ,
           being
           like
           those
           Poisons
           that
           are
           taken
           in
           at
           the
           pores
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           most
           insensibly
           sucked
           in
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           impossible
           to
           expel
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           BUT
           we
           need
           not
           dispute
           which
           is
           worst
           ,
           since
           't
           is
           certain
           all
           are
           bad
           ,
           none
           of
           them
           (
           or
           any
           that
           hold
           proportion
           with
           them
           )
           being
           at
           all
           able
           to
           pretend
           their
           warrant
           either
           from
           Justice
           or
           Charity
           .
           And
           then
           what
           our
           Savior
           saies
           in
           another
           case
           ,
           will
           be
           appliable
           to
           this
           ,
           
             He
             that
             is
             not
             for
             us
             ,
             is
             against
             us
             ,
          
           Matth.
           12.30
           .
           He
           that
           is
           publishing
           his
           Neighbors
           faults
           ,
           acts
           not
           upon
           the
           dictates
           of
           Justice
           or
           Charity
           ,
           acts
           directly
           in
           contradiction
           to
           them
           :
           for
           where
           they
           do
           not
           upon
           some
           particular
           respects
           command
           ,
           they
           do
           implicity
           ,
           
           and
           generally
           forbid
           all
           such
           discoveries
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           FOR
           first
           ,
           if
           a
           fault
           divulged
           be
           of
           a
           light
           nature
           ,
           the
           offendor
           cannot
           thereby
           merit
           so
           much
           as
           to
           be
           made
           a
           public
           Discourse
           .
           Fame
           is
           a
           tender
           thing
           ,
           and
           seldom
           is
           tost
           and
           bandied
           without
           receiving
           some
           bruise
           ,
           if
           not
           a
           crack
           :
           for
           reports
           we
           know
           ,
           like
           snow-balls
           gather
           still
           ,
           the
           farther
           they
           roul
           :
           and
           when
           I
           have
           once
           handed
           it
           to
           another
           ,
           how
           know
           I
           how
           he
           may
           improve
           it
           ?
           And
           if
           he
           deliver
           it
           so
           advanced
           to
           a
           third
           ,
           he
           may
           give
           his
           contribution
           also
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           a
           successive
           transmitting
           ,
           it
           may
           grow
           to
           such
           a
           monstrous
           bulk
           ,
           as
           bears
           no
           proportion
           to
           its
           Original
           .
           He
           must
           be
           a
           great
           stranger
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           has
           not
           experimentally
           found
           the
           truth
           of
           this
           .
           How
           many
           persons
           have
           laid
           under
           great
           and
           heavy
           scandals
           ,
           which
           have
           taken
           their
           first
           rise
           only
           from
           some
           inadvertence
           or
           indiscretion
           ?
           Of
           so
           quick
           a
           growth
           is
           Slander
           ,
           that
           the
           least
           grain
           ,
           like
           that
           of
           Mustard-seed
           ,
           mentioned
           Matth.
           13.32
           :
           immediatly
           shoots
           up
           into
           a
           Tree
           .
           And
           when
           it
           is
           so
           ,
           it
           can
           no
           more
           be
           reduced
           back
           into
           its
           first
           cause
           ,
           then
           
           a
           Tree
           can
           shrink
           into
           that
           little
           seed
           from
           whence
           it
           first
           sprang
           .
           No
           ruins
           are
           so
           irreparable
           as
           those
           of
           reputation
           :
           and
           therefore
           he
           that
           pulls
           out
           but
           one
           stone
           towards
           the
           breach
           ,
           may
           do
           a
           greater
           mischief
           then
           perhaps
           he
           intends
           ;
           and
           a
           greater
           injustice
           too
           :
           for
           by
           how
           much
           the
           more
           strictly
           justice
           obliges
           to
           reparation
           in
           case
           of
           injuries
           done
           ,
           so
           much
           the
           more
           severely
           does
           it
           prohibit
           the
           doing
           those
           injuries
           which
           are
           uncapable
           of
           being
           repared
           .
           In
           the
           Levitical
           Law
           ,
           he
           that
           knew
           his
           Ox
           was
           apt
           so
           gore
           ,
           and
           yet
           kept
           him
           not
           up
           ,
           stood
           responsible
           for
           any
           mischief
           he
           happened
           to
           do
           ,
           Exod.
           21.29
           .
           I
           think
           there
           is
           no
           considering
           man
           can
           be
           ignorant
           how
           apt
           little
           trivial
           accusations
           are
           ,
           to
           tear
           and
           mangle
           ones
           Fame
           :
           and
           yet
           if
           the
           lavish
           Talker
           restrain
           them
           not
           ,
           he
           certainly
           stands
           accountable
           to
           God
           ,
           his
           Neighbor
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           Conscience
           ,
           for
           all
           the
           danger
           they
           procure
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           BUT
           if
           the
           report
           concern
           some
           higher
           and
           enormous
           Crime
           ,
           't
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           delinquent
           may
           deserve
           the
           less
           pity
           ,
           yet
           perhaps
           the
           reporter
           may
           not
           deserve
           the
           less
           blame
           :
           for
           often
           such
           a
           
           discovery
           serves
           ,
           not
           to
           reclame
           ,
           but
           to
           enrage
           the
           Offender
           ,
           and
           precipitate
           him
           into
           farther
           degrees
           of
           ill
           .
           Modestly
           and
           fear
           of
           shame
           ,
           is
           one
           of
           those
           natural
           restraints
           ,
           which
           the
           Wisdom
           of
           God
           has
           put
           upon
           mankind
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           once
           stumbles
           ,
           may
           yet
           by
           a
           check
           of
           that
           bridle
           recover
           again
           :
           but
           when
           by
           a
           public
           detection
           he
           is
           fallen
           under
           that
           infamy
           he
           fear'd
           ,
           he
           will
           then
           be
           apt
           to
           discard
           all
           caution
           ,
           and
           to
           think
           he
           owes
           himself
           the
           utmost
           plesures
           of
           his
           vice
           ,
           as
           the
           price
           of
           his
           reputation
           .
           Nay
           ,
           perhaps
           he
           advances
           farther
           ,
           and
           sets
           up
           for
           a
           reverst
           sort
           of
           Fame
           ,
           by
           being
           eminently
           wicked
           :
           and
           he
           who
           before
           was
           but
           a
           clandestine
           Disciple
           ,
           becomes
           a
           Doctor
           of
           Impiety
           .
           And
           sure
           it
           were
           better
           to
           let
           a
           conceled
           crime
           remain
           in
           its
           wish'd
           obscurity
           ,
           then
           by
           thus
           rouzing
           it
           from
           its
           covert
           ,
           bring
           it
           to
           stand
           at
           bay
           ,
           and
           set
           it self
           in
           this
           open
           defiance
           ;
           especially
           in
           this
           degenerous
           age
           ,
           when
           vice
           has
           so
           many
           well-willers
           ,
           that
           ,
           like
           a
           hoping
           party
           ,
           they
           eagerly
           run
           into
           any
           that
           will
           head
           them
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           AND
           this
           brings
           in
           a
           third
           Consideration
           relating
           to
           the
           public
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           divulging
           of
           private
           (
           especially
           if
           
           they
           be
           novel
           unusual
           )
           Crimes
           ,
           does
           but
           an
           ill
           piece
           of
           service
           .
           Vice
           is
           contagious
           ,
           and
           casts
           pestilential
           vapors
           :
           and
           as
           he
           that
           should
           bring
           out
           a
           Plague-sick
           person
           ,
           to
           inform
           the
           World
           of
           his
           disease
           ,
           would
           be
           thought
           not
           to
           have
           much
           befriended
           his
           Neighborhood
           ;
           so
           he
           that
           displaies
           these
           vicious
           Ulcers
           ,
           whilst
           he
           seeks
           to
           defame
           one
           ,
           may
           perhaps
           infect
           many
           .
           We
           too
           experimentally
           find
           the
           force
           of
           ill
           Examples
           .
           Men
           often
           take
           up
           sins
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           have
           no
           natural
           propension
           ,
           merely
           by
           way
           of
           conforty
           and
           imitation
           .
           But
           if
           the
           instance
           happen
           in
           a
           crime
           ,
           which
           more
           suits
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           hearers
           ,
           tho
           it
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           seduce
           ,
           yet
           it
           may
           encourage
           and
           confirm
           them
           ;
           embolden
           them
           not
           only
           the
           more
           frequently
           to
           act
           ,
           but
           even
           to
           avow
           those
           sins
           wherein
           they
           find
           they
           stand
           not
           single
           ,
           and
           by
           discovering
           a
           new
           accessary
           to
           their
           Party
           ,
           to
           invite
           them
           the
           more
           heartily
           and
           openly
           to
           espouse
           it
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           These
           are
           such
           effects
           as
           surely
           do
           not
           very
           well
           correspond
           with
           that
           Justice
           and
           Charity
           we
           owe
           either
           to
           particular
           persons
           ,
           or
           to
           mankind
           in
           general
           .
           And
           indeed
           no
           better
           can
           be
           expected
           ,
           
           from
           a
           practice
           which
           to
           perfectly
           contradicts
           the
           grand
           rule
           both
           of
           Justice
           and
           Charity
           ,
           the
           doing
           as
           we
           would
           be
           don
           to
           .
           That
           this
           does
           so
           ,
           every
           man
           has
           a
           ready
           conviction
           within
           him
           ,
           if
           he
           please
           but
           to
           consult
           his
           own
           heart
           .
           Alas
           ,
           with
           what
           solicitude
           do
           we
           seek
           to
           hide
           our
           own
           guilts
           with
           false
           dresses
           ,
           what
           varnishes
           have
           we
           for
           them
           ?
           There
           are
           not
           more
           arts
           of
           disguising
           our
           Corporal
           blemishes
           ,
           then
           our
           Moral
           :
           and
           yet
           whilst
           we
           thus
           paint
           and
           parget
           our
           own
           deformities
           ,
           we
           cannot
           allow
           any
           the
           least
           imperfection
           of
           anothers
           to
           remain
           undetected
           ,
           but
           tear
           off
           the
           veil
           from
           their
           blushing
           frailties
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           expose
           but
           proclaim
           them
           .
           And
           can
           there
           be
           a
           grosser
           ,
           a
           more
           detestable
           partiality
           then
           this
           ?
           God
           may
           sure
           in
           this
           instance
           (
           as
           in
           many
           others
           )
           expostulate
           with
           us
           as
           he
           did
           with
           Israel
           ,
           Ezek.
           33.
           
           
             Are
             not
             your
             waies
             unequal
          
           ?
           What
           Barbarism
           ,
           what
           Inhumanity
           is
           it
           thus
           to
           treat
           those
           of
           the
           same
           common
           nature
           with
           our selves
           ,
           whom
           we
           cannot
           but
           know
           have
           the
           same
           concern
           to
           preserve
           a
           Reputation
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           regret
           to
           lose
           it
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           ?
           And
           what
           shame
           is
           it
           ,
           that
           that
           Evangelical
           
           Precept
           ,
           of
           doing
           as
           we
           would
           be
           don
           to
           ,
           which
           met
           with
           so
           much
           reverence
           even
           from
           Heathens
           ,
           that
           Severus
           the
           Emperor
           preferr'd
           it
           to
           all
           the
           Maxims
           of
           Philosophers
           ;
           should
           be
           thus
           contemned
           and
           violated
           by
           Christians
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           ,
           upon
           such
           slight
           inconsiderable
           motives
           ,
           as
           usually
           prevail
           in
           this
           case
           of
           Defamation
           ?
        
         
           19.
           
           BUT
           we
           are
           not
           to
           consider
           this
           fault
           only
           in
           its
           root
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           defect
           of
           Ju●tice
           and
           Charity
           ,
           but
           in
           its
           product
           too
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           Seminary
           of
           more
           Injustice
           and
           Uncharitableness
           .
           Those
           disadvantageous
           reports
           we
           make
           of
           our
           neighbors
           ,
           are
           almost
           seen
           to
           come
           round
           :
           for
           let
           no
           man
           perswade
           himself
           ,
           that
           the
           hearers
           will
           keep
           his
           counsel
           any
           better
           then
           he
           does
           that
           of
           the
           defamed
           person
           .
           The
           softest
           whisper
           of
           this
           kind
           ,
           will
           find
           others
           to
           Echo
           it
           ,
           till
           it
           reach
           the
           ears
           of
           the
           concerned
           Party
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           with
           some
           enhancing
           circumstances
           too
           .
           And
           when
           't
           is
           considered
           how
           unwilling
           men
           are
           to
           hear
           of
           their
           faults
           ,
           tho
           even
           in
           the
           mildest
           and
           most
           charitable
           way
           of
           admonition
           ,
           t
           is
           not
           to
           be
           doubted
           a
           public
           Defamation
           ,
           will
           seem
           disobliging
           enough
           to
           provoke
           a
           return
           ;
           
           which
           again
           begets
           a
           rejoinder
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           quarrel
           is
           carried
           on
           with
           mutual
           recriminations
           ;
           all
           malicious
           inquiries
           are
           made
           into
           each
           others
           manners
           ,
           and
           those
           things
           which
           perhaps
           they
           did
           in
           closets
           ,
           come
           to
           be
           proclamed
           upon
           the
           house
           top
           :
           so
           the
           wild-fire
           runs
           round
           ,
           till
           sometimes
           nothing
           but
           Blood
           will
           quench
           it
           ;
           or
           if
           it
           arrive
           not
           to
           that
           ,
           yet
           it
           usually
           fixes
           in
           an
           irreconcilable
           feud
           .
           To
           this
           is
           often
           owing
           those
           distances
           we
           see
           among
           Friends
           and
           Relations
           ;
           this
           breeds
           such
           strangeness
           ,
           such
           animosities
           amongst
           Neighbors
           ,
           that
           you
           cannot
           go
           to
           one
           ,
           but
           you
           shall
           be
           entertain'd
           with
           invectives
           against
           the
           other
           ;
           nay
           perhaps
           you
           shall
           lose
           both
           ,
           because
           you
           are
           willing
           to
           side
           with
           neither
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           THESE
           are
           the
           usual
           consequences
           of
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           Tongue
           :
           and
           what
           account
           can
           any
           man
           give
           to
           himself
           ,
           either
           in
           Christianity
           or
           Prudence
           ,
           that
           has
           let
           in
           such
           a
           train
           of
           mischiefs
           ,
           merely
           to
           gratify
           an
           impotent
           childish
           humor
           of
           telling
           a
           tale
           ?
           Peace
           was
           the
           great
           Legacy
           Christ
           left
           to
           his
           followers
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           guarded
           ,
           tho
           we
           expose
           for
           it
           our
           greatest
           Temporal
           Concerns
           ,
           
           but
           cannot
           without
           despight
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           our
           brethren
           ,
           be
           thus
           prostituted
           .
        
         
           21.
           
           YET
           if
           we
           consider
           it
           abstractedly
           from
           those
           more
           solemn
           mischiefs
           which
           attend
           it
           ,
           the
           mere
           levity
           and
           unworthiness
           of
           it
           sets
           it
           below
           an
           ingenuous
           Person
           .
           We
           generally
           think
           a
           tatler
           and
           busy-body
           a
           title
           of
           no
           small
           reproch
           :
           yet
           truly
           I
           know
           not
           to
           whom
           it
           more
           justly
           belongs
           ,
           then
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           busy
           themselves
           first
           in
           learning
           ,
           and
           then
           in
           publishing
           the
           faults
           of
           others
           :
           an
           emploiment
           which
           the
           Apostle
           thought
           a
           blot
           ,
           even
           upon
           the
           weaker
           sex
           ,
           and
           thinks
           the
           prevention
           of
           such
           importance
           ,
           that
           he
           prescribes
           them
           to
           change
           their
           whole
           condition
           of
           life
           ;
           to
           convert
           widow-hood
           (
           tho
           a
           state
           which
           in
           other
           respects
           he
           much
           prefers
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           7.8
           .
           )
           into
           marriage
           ,
           rather
           then
           expose
           themselves
           to
           the
           temtation
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           5.13.14
           .
           And
           if
           their
           impotence
           cannot
           afford
           excuse
           for
           it
           ,
           what
           a
           debasement
           is
           it
           of
           mens
           nobler
           Faculties
           to
           be
           thus
           entertained
           ?
           The
           Historian
           gives
           it
           as
           an
           ill
           indication
           of
           Domitians
           temper
           ,
           that
           he
           emploi'd
           himself
           in
           catching
           and
           tormenting
           Flies
           :
           and
           sure
           they
           
           fall
           not
           under
           a
           much
           better
           Character
           ,
           either
           for
           Wisdom
           ,
           or
           good
           Nature
           ,
           who
           thus
           snatch
           up
           all
           the
           little
           fluttering
           reports
           ,
           they
           can
           meet
           with
           to
           the
           prejudice
           of
           their
           Neighbors
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           BUT
           besides
           the
           divulging
           the
           faults
           of
           others
           ,
           there
           is
           another
           branch
           of
           Detraction
           naturally
           springing
           from
           this
           root
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           Censuring
           and
           severe
           Judging
           of
           them
           .
           We
           think
           not
           we
           have
           well
           plaid
           the
           Historians
           ,
           when
           we
           have
           told
           the
           thing
           ,
           unless
           we
           add
           also
           our
           Remarks
           ,
           and
           Animadversions
           on
           it
           .
           And
           altho
           't
           is
           ,
           God
           knows
           ,
           bad
           enough
           to
           make
           a
           naked
           relation
           ,
           and
           trust
           it
           to
           the
           severity
           of
           the
           hearers
           ;
           yet
           few
           can
           content
           themselves
           with
           that
           ,
           but
           must
           give
           them
           a
           sample
           of
           rigor
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           bitterness
           of
           their
           own
           censure
           invite
           them
           to
           pass
           the
           like
           :
           a
           Process
           contrary
           to
           all
           rules
           of
           Law
           or
           Equity
           ,
           for
           the
           Plaintiff
           to
           assume
           the
           part
           of
           a
           Judg.
           And
           we
           may
           easily
           divine
           the
           fate
           of
           that
           mans
           fame
           ,
           that
           is
           so
           unduly
           tried
           .
        
         
           23.
           
           'T
           IS
           indeed
           sad
           to
           see
           how
           many
           private
           Tribunals
           are
           every
           where
           set
           up
           ,
           where
           we
           scan
           and
           judg
           our
           Neighbors
           action
           ,
           but
           scarce
           ever
           acquit
           any
           .
           
           We
           take
           up
           with
           the
           most
           incompetent
           Witnesses
           ,
           nay
           often
           suborn
           our
           own
           surmises
           and
           jealousies
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           be
           sure
           to
           cast
           the
           unhappy
           Criminal
           .
           How
           nicely
           and
           scrupulously
           do
           we
           examine
           every
           circumstance
           ;
           (
           Would
           God
           we
           were
           but
           half
           as
           exact
           in
           our
           own
           penitential
           inquisitions
           )
           and
           torture
           it
           to
           make
           it
           confess
           somthing
           which
           appears
           not
           in
           the
           more
           general
           view
           of
           the
           fact
           ,
           and
           which
           perhaps
           never
           was
           in
           the
           actors
           intention
           ?
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           we
           do
           like
           witches
           with
           their
           Magical
           Chymistry
           ,
           extract
           all
           the
           venem
           ,
           and
           take
           none
           of
           the
           allay
           .
           By
           this
           means
           we
           confound
           the
           degrees
           of
           sins
           ,
           and
           sentence
           deliberate
           and
           indeliberate
           ,
           an
           habit
           or
           an
           act
           all
           at
           one
           rate
           ,
           that
           is
           commonly
           ,
           at
           the
           utmost
           it
           can
           amount
           to
           ,
           even
           in
           its
           worse
           acception
           :
           and
           sure
           this
           were
           a
           most
           culpable
           corruption
           in
           judgment
           ,
           could
           we
           shew
           our
           commission
           to
           judg
           our
           brethren
           .
        
         
           24.
           
           BUT
           here
           we
           may
           every
           one
           of
           us
           interrogate
           our selves
           in
           our
           Saviours
           words
           ,
           
             Who
             made
             me
             a
             Judg
          
           ?
           Luke
           12.14
           .
           And
           if
           he
           disclaim'd
           it
           ,
           who
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           Divinity
           had
           the
           Supreme
           right
           ,
           and
           that
           too
           in
           a
           case
           wherein
           
           one
           (
           at
           least
           )
           or
           the
           Litigants
           had
           desired
           his
           interposition
           ,
           what
           a
           boldness
           is
           it
           in
           us
           to
           assume
           it
           ,
           where
           no
           such
           appeal
           is
           made
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           the
           party
           disowns
           our
           Autority
           ?
           Nay
           (
           which
           is
           infinitly
           more
           )
           t
           is
           superseded
           by
           our
           great
           Law-giver
           ,
           in
           that
           express
           prohibition
           ,
           Matth.
           7.1
           .
           
             Judg
             not
          
           ,
           and
           that
           back'd
           with
           a
           severe
           penalty
           ,
           
             that
             ye
             be
             not
             judged
          
           ?
           As
           God
           hath
           appropriated
           Vengeance
           to
           himself
           ,
           so
           has
           he
           Judicature
           also
           ;
           and
           t
           is
           an
           invasion
           of
           his
           peculiar
           ,
           for
           any
           (
           but
           his
           Delegates
           the
           lawful
           Magistrates
           )
           to
           pretend
           to
           either
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           in
           all
           private
           judgment
           ,
           so
           much
           depends
           upon
           the
           intention
           of
           the
           Offender
           ,
           that
           unless
           we
           could
           possess
           our selves
           of
           Gods
           Omniscience
           ,
           't
           will
           be
           as
           irrational
           as
           impious
           to
           assume
           his
           Autority
           .
           Until
           we
           know
           mens
           hearts
           ,
           we
           are
           at
           the
           best
           but
           imperfect
           Judges
           of
           their
           actions
           .
           At
           our
           rate
           of
           judging
           ,
           St.
           Paul
           had
           surely
           pass'd
           for
           a
           most
           malicious
           Persecutor
           ,
           whereas
           God
           saw
           he
           
             did
             ignorantly
             in
             unbelief
          
           ,
           and
           upon
           that
           intuition
           had
           
             mercy
             on
             him
          
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           1.13
           .
           'T
           is
           therefore
           good
           counsel
           which
           the
           Apostle
           gives
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           4.5
           .
           
             Judg
             nothing
             
             before
             the
             time
             until
             the
             Lord
             come
             .
          
           For
           tho
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           
             The
             Saints
             shall
             judg
             the
             World
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           6.3
           .
           yet
           it
           must
           be
           at
           the
           great
           Assize
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           will
           needs
           intrude
           himself
           into
           the
           office
           before
           the
           time
           ,
           will
           be
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           rather
           passive
           then
           active
           in
           the
           Judicatory
           .
           I
           do
           not
           here
           advise
           to
           such
           a
           stupid
           charity
           as
           shall
           make
           no
           distinction
           of
           Actions
           .
           I
           know
           there
           is
           a
           woe
           pronounced
           as
           well
           to
           those
           who
           
             call
             evil
             good
             ,
             as
             good
             evil
             .
          
           Surely
           when
           we
           see
           an
           open
           notorious
           sin
           committed
           ,
           we
           may
           express
           a
           detestation
           of
           the
           Crime
           ,
           tho
           not
           of
           the
           Actor
           ;
           nay
           it
           may
           somtimes
           be
           a
           necessary
           Charity
           ,
           both
           to
           the
           Offender
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           innocent
           Spectators
           ,
           as
           an
           Amulet
           to
           keep
           them
           from
           the
           Contagion
           of
           the
           Example
           .
           But
           still
           even
           in
           these
           cases
           ,
           our
           Sentence
           must
           not
           exceed
           the
           evidence
           ,
           we
           must
           judg
           only
           according
           to
           the
           visible
           undoubted
           circumstances
           ,
           and
           not
           aggravate
           the
           crime
           upon
           presumtions
           and
           conjectures
           ;
           if
           we
           do
           ,
           how
           right
           soever
           our
           guesses
           may
           be
           ,
           our
           judgment
           is
           not
           ,
           but
           we
           are
           as
           Saint
           James
           speaks
           ,
           
             Judges
             of
             evil
             thoughts
          
           ,
           Chap.
           2.4
           .
        
         
           25.
           
           INDEED
           this
           rash
           judging
           is
           not
           
           only
           very
           unjust
           both
           to
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           an
           act
           of
           the
           greatest
           pride
           .
           When
           we
           set
           our selves
           in
           the
           Tribunal
           ,
           we
           alwaies
           look
           down
           with
           contemt
           on
           those
           at
           the
           Bar.
           And
           certainly
           there
           is
           nothing
           does
           so
           gratify
           ,
           so
           regale
           a
           haughty
           humor
           ,
           as
           this
           piece
           of
           usurpt
           Soverainty
           over
           our
           Brethren
           :
           but
           the
           more
           it
           does
           so
           ,
           the
           greater
           necessity
           there
           is
           to
           abstain
           from
           it
           .
           Pride
           is
           a
           hardy
           kind
           of
           vice
           ,
           that
           will
           live
           upon
           the
           barest
           pasture
           :
           you
           cannot
           starve
           it
           with
           the
           most
           industrious
           mortifications
           :
           how
           little
           need
           is
           there
           then
           of
           pampering
           and
           heightning
           it
           ,
           which
           we
           cannot
           more
           effectually
           do
           ,
           then
           by
           this
           censorious
           humor
           ?
           for
           by
           that
           we
           are
           so
           perpetually
           emploi'd
           abroad
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           no
           leisure
           to
           look
           homeward
           ,
           and
           see
           our
           own
           defects
           .
           We
           are
           like
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           Ai
           ,
           Jos.
           8.
           so
           eager
           upon
           the
           pursuit
           of
           others
           ,
           that
           we
           leave
           our selves
           expos'd
           to
           the
           ambushes
           of
           Satan
           ,
           who
           will
           be
           sure
           still
           to
           encourage
           us
           in
           our
           chase
           ,
           draw
           us
           still
           farther
           &
           farther
           from
           our selves
           ,
           and
           cares
           not
           how
           zealous
           we
           are
           in
           fighting
           against
           the
           crimes
           of
           others
           ,
           so
           he
           can
           but
           keep
           that
           zeal
           from
           recoiling
           upon
           our
           own
           .
        
         
         
           26.
           
           LASTLY
           ,
           This
           judging
           others
           ,
           is
           one
           of
           the
           highest
           violations
           of
           Charity
           .
           The
           Apostle
           gives
           it
           as
           one
           of
           the
           properties
           of
           that
           grace
           ,
           that
           
             it
             thinks
             no
             evil
             (
             i.
             e.
             )
          
           is
           not
           apt
           to
           make
           severe
           constructions
           ,
           but
           sets
           every
           thing
           in
           the
           fairest
           light
           ,
           puts
           the
           most
           candid
           interpretations
           that
           the
           matter
           will
           bear
           .
           And
           truly
           ,
           this
           is
           of
           great
           importance
           to
           the
           reputation
           of
           our
           Neighbors
           .
           The
           world
           we
           know
           is
           in
           many
           instances
           extremely
           governed
           by
           Opinion
           ,
           but
           in
           this
           't
           is
           all
           in
           all
           ;
           it
           has
           not
           only
           an
           influence
           upon
           it
           ,
           but
           is
           that
           very
           thing
           :
           Reputation
           being
           nothing
           but
           a
           fair
           opinion
           and
           estimation
           among
           others
           .
           Now
           this
           Opinion
           is
           not
           alwaies
           swaied
           by
           due
           motives
           :
           somtimes
           little
           accidents
           ,
           and
           often
           fancy
           ,
           and
           oftest
           prepossession
           governs
           in
           it
           .
           So
           that
           many
           times
           he
           that
           puts
           the
           first
           ill
           Character
           ,
           fixes
           the
           stamp
           which
           afterwards
           goes
           current
           in
           the
           World.
           The
           generality
           of
           people
           take
           up
           prejudices
           (
           as
           they
           do
           Religions
           )
           upon
           trust
           :
           and
           of
           those
           that
           are
           more
           curious
           in
           inquiring
           into
           the
           grounds
           ,
           there
           are
           not
           many
           who
           vary
           on
           the
           more
           charitable
           hand
           ,
           or
           bring
           the
           common
           sentence
           to
           review
           ,
           with
           intent
           to
           
           moderate
           but
           inhance
           it
           .
           Men
           are
           apt
           to
           think
           it
           some
           disparagement
           to
           their
           acuteness
           and
           invention
           ,
           if
           they
           cannot
           say
           somthing
           as
           sharp
           upon
           the
           subject
           ,
           as
           has
           bin
           said
           before
           ;
           and
           so
           't
           is
           the
           business
           of
           many
           to
           lay
           on
           more
           load
           ,
           but
           of
           few
           to
           take
           off
           :
           and
           therefore
           he
           that
           passes
           the
           first
           condemnatory
           sentence
           ,
           is
           like
           the
           Incendiary
           in
           a
           popular
           Tumult
           ,
           who
           is
           chargeable
           with
           all
           those
           disorders
           to
           which
           he
           gave
           the
           first
           rise
           ,
           tho
           that
           free
           not
           his
           Abettors
           from
           their
           share
           of
           the
           guilt
           .
        
         
           27.
           
           AND
           as
           this
           is
           very
           uncharitable
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           injury
           offer'd
           ,
           so
           also
           is
           it
           in
           reflection
           on
           the
           grand
           rule
           of
           Charity
           .
           Can
           we
           pretend
           to
           love
           our
           Neighbors
           as
           our selves
           ,
           and
           yet
           shall
           our
           love
           to
           him
           have
           the
           quite
           contrary
           effects
           to
           that
           we
           bear
           our selves
           ?
           On
           self-love
           lessen
           our
           beam
           into
           a
           mote
           ,
           and
           yet
           can
           our
           love
           to
           him
           magnify
           his
           mote
           into
           a
           beam
           ?
           No
           certainly
           ,
           true
           Charity
           is
           more
           sincere
           ,
           does
           not
           turn
           to
           us
           the
           reverse
           end
           of
           the
           Perspective
           ,
           to
           represent
           our
           own
           faults
           at
           a
           distance
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           most
           diminitive
           size
           ,
           and
           yet
           shuffle
           the
           other
           to
           us
           when
           we
           are
           to
           view
           his
           .
           No
           ,
           these
           are
           Tricks
           of
           
           Legerdemain
           we
           read
           in
           another
           Schole
           ,
           even
           in
           his
           ,
           whose
           stile
           is
           
             the
             accuser
             of
             the
             brethren
          
           .
           We
           know
           how
           frequently
           God
           protests
           against
           false
           weights
           and
           false
           mesures
           .
           And
           sure
           't
           is
           not
           only
           in
           the
           shop
           or
           market
           that
           he
           abhors
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           no
           less
           abominable
           inconversation
           then
           in
           traffic
           .
           To
           buy
           by
           one
           mesure
           and
           sell
           by
           another
           ,
           is
           not
           more
           unequal
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           to
           have
           these
           differing
           standards
           for
           our
           own
           and
           our
           neighbors
           faults
           ,
           that
           our
           own
           shall
           weigh
           ,
           in
           the
           Prophet
           Jeremiahs
           phrase
           ,
           
             lighter
             then
             vanity
             ,
             yea
             nothing
             ,
          
           and
           yet
           his
           (
           tho
           really
           the
           lighter
           )
           shall
           prove
           Zacharies
           talent
           of
           lead
           .
           This
           is
           such
           a
           partiallity
           ,
           as
           consists
           not
           with
           common
           honesty
           ,
           and
           can
           therefore
           never
           be
           reconciled
           with
           Christian
           Charity
           :
           and
           how
           demurely
           soever
           such
           men
           may
           pretend
           to
           Sanctity
           ,
           that
           interrogation
           of
           God
           presses
           hard
           upon
           them
           ,
           
             Shall
             I
             count
             them
             pure
             with
             the
             wicked
             balances
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             bag
             of
             deceitful
             weights
             ?
          
           Mich.
           6.11
           .
           Such
           bitter
           invectives
           against
           other
           mens
           faults
           ,
           and
           indulgence
           or
           palliation
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           shews
           their
           zeal
           lies
           in
           their
           spleen
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           consider
           not
           so
           much
           what
           is
           don
           ,
           as
           who
           
           does
           it
           :
           and
           to
           such
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Apostle
           is
           very
           applicable
           ,
           Romans
           2.1
           .
           
             Therefore
             thou
             art
             inexcusable
             ,
             O
             man
             ,
             whosoever
             thou
             art
             that
             judgest
             ,
             for
             wherein
             thou
             judgest
             another
             ,
             thou
             condemnest
             thy self
             ,
             for
             thou
             that
             judgest
             dost
             the
             same
             thing
             .
          
           But
           admit
           a
           man
           have
           not
           the
           very
           same
           guilts
           he
           censures
           in
           another
           ,
           yet
           't
           is
           sure
           every
           man
           has
           some
           ;
           and
           of
           what
           sort
           soever
           they
           be
           ,
           he
           desires
           not
           they
           should
           be
           rigorously
           scan'd
           ,
           and
           therefore
           by
           the
           rule
           of
           Charity
           ,
           yea
           and
           Justice
           too
           ,
           he
           ought
           not
           to
           do
           that
           which
           he
           would
           not
           suffer
           .
           If
           he
           can
           find
           extenuations
           for
           his
           own
           crimes
           ,
           he
           is
           in
           all
           reason
           to
           presume
           others
           may
           have
           so
           for
           theirs
           :
           the
           common
           frailty
           of
           our
           nature
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           apt
           alike
           to
           betray
           us
           to
           faults
           ,
           so
           it
           gives
           as
           equal
           share
           in
           the
           excuse
           ;
           and
           therefore
           what
           I
           would
           have
           pass
           for
           the
           effect
           of
           impotency
           or
           inadvertence
           in
           my self
           ,
           I
           can
           with
           no
           tolerable
           ingenuity
           give
           a
           worse
           name
           to
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           28.
           
           WE
           have
           now
           viewed
           both
           these
           branches
           of
           Detraction
           ,
           seen
           both
           the
           sin
           and
           mischiefs
           of
           them
           ;
           we
           may
           now
           join
           them
           together
           in
           a
           concluding
           Observation
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           as
           imprudent
           
           as
           they
           are
           unchristian
           .
           It
           has
           bin
           received
           among
           the
           maxims
           of
           civil
           Life
           ,
           not
           unnecessarily
           to
           exasperate
           any
           body
           ;
           to
           which
           agrees
           the
           advice
           of
           an
           ancient
           Philosopher
           ,
           Speak
           not
           evil
           of
           thy
           Neighbor
           ,
           if
           thou
           dost
           thou
           shalt
           hear
           that
           which
           will
           not
           fail
           to
           trouble
           thee
           .
           There
           is
           no
           person
           so
           inconsiderable
           ,
           but
           may
           at
           some
           time
           or
           other
           do
           a
           displesure
           :
           but
           in
           this
           of
           Defaming
           men
           need
           no
           harnessing
           ,
           no
           preparation
           ;
           every
           man
           has
           his
           Weapons
           ready
           for
           a
           return
           :
           so
           that
           none
           can
           shoot
           these
           arrows
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           expect
           they
           will
           revert
           with
           a
           rebounded
           force
           :
           not
           only
           to
           the
           violation
           of
           Christian
           Unity
           (
           as
           I
           have
           before
           observ'd
           )
           but
           to
           the
           Aggressors
           great
           secular
           demerit
           ,
           both
           in
           Fame
           ,
           and
           oftentimes
           Interest
           also
           .
           Revenge
           is
           sharp-sighted
           ,
           and
           over-looks
           no
           opportunity
           of
           a
           retaliation
           ;
           and
           that
           commonly
           not
           bounded
           as
           the
           Levitical
           ones
           were
           ,
           
             An
             eye
             for
             an
             eye
             ,
             a
             tooth
             for
             a
             tooth
             ,
          
           Exod.
           21.24
           .
           no
           nor
           by
           the
           larger
           proportions
           of
           their
           restitutions
           four-fold
           ,
           Exod.
           21.1
           .
           but
           extended
           to
           the
           utmost
           power
           of
           the
           Inflicter
           .
           The
           examples
           are
           innumerable
           of
           men
           who
           have
           thus
           laid
           themselves
           open
           in
           their
           
           greatest
           concerns
           ,
           and
           have
           let
           loose
           the
           hands
           as
           well
           as
           tongues
           of
           others
           against
           them
           ,
           merely
           because
           they
           would
           put
           no
           restraint
           upon
           their
           own
           ;
           which
           is
           so
           great
           indiscretion
           ,
           that
           to
           them
           we
           may
           well
           apply
           that
           of
           
             Solomon
             ,
             A
             fools
             mouth
             is
             his
             destruction
             ,
             and
             his
             lips
             are
             the
             snare
             of
             his
             soul
             ,
          
           Prov.
           18.7
           .
        
         
           29.
           
           AND
           now
           who
           can
           sufficiently
           wonder
           ,
           that
           a
           practice
           that
           so
           thwarts
           our
           interest
           of
           both
           worlds
           ,
           should
           come
           universally
           to
           prevail
           among
           us
           ?
           Yet
           that
           it
           does
           so
           ,
           I
           may
           appeal
           to
           the
           Consciences
           of
           most
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Observation
           of
           all
           .
           What
           so
           common
           Topic
           of
           Discourse
           is
           there
           ,
           as
           this
           of
           back-biting
           our
           Neighbors
           ?
           Come
           into
           company
           of
           all
           Ages
           ,
           all
           Ranks
           ,
           all
           Professions
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           constant
           entertainment
           :
           And
           I
           doubt
           ,
           he
           that
           at
           night
           shall
           duly
           recollect
           the
           Occurences
           of
           the
           day
           ,
           shall
           very
           rarely
           be
           able
           to
           say
           ,
           he
           has
           spent
           it
           without
           hearing
           or
           speaking
           (
           perhaps
           both
           )
           somwhat
           of
           this
           kind
           .
           Nay
           even
           those
           who
           restrain
           themselves
           other
           liberties
           ,
           are
           often
           apt
           to
           indulge
           to
           this
           :
           many
           who
           are
           so
           just
           to
           their
           Neighbors
           property
           ,
           that
           as
           Abraham
           once
           said
           ,
           Gen.
           14.23
           .
           
             they
             would
             not
             
             take
             from
             him
             ,
             even
             from
             a
             thred
             to
             a
             shoe
             latchet
             ,
          
           are
           yet
           so
           inconsiderate
           of
           his
           Fame
           ,
           as
           to
           find
           themselves
           discourse
           at
           the
           expence
           of
           that
           ,
           tho
           infinitly
           a
           greater
           injury
           then
           the
           robbing
           of
           his
           Coffer
           :
           which
           shews
           what
           false
           mesures
           we
           are
           apt
           to
           take
           of
           things
           and
           evinces
           that
           many
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           have
           not
           only
           in
           general
           abjur'd
           the
           world
           in
           their
           Baptism
           ,
           but
           do
           in
           many
           instances
           seem
           to
           themselves
           (
           as
           well
           as
           others
           )
           to
           have
           gain'd
           a
           superiority
           over
           it
           ,
           do
           yet
           in
           this
           undiscernibly
           yield
           it
           the
           greatest
           Ensign
           of
           Soveraignty
           ,
           by
           permitting
           it
           to
           set
           the
           standards
           and
           estimates
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           taking
           its
           customary
           Prescriptions
           for
           Laws
           .
           For
           what
           besides
           this
           unhappy
           servility
           to
           Custom
           ,
           can
           possibly
           reconcile
           men
           that
           own
           Christianity
           ,
           to
           a
           practice
           so
           widely
           distant
           from
           it
           ?
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           those
           that
           profess
           themselves
           men
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           who
           design
           only
           their
           portion
           in
           this
           life
           ,
           may
           take
           it
           up
           as
           somtimes
           conducing
           (
           at
           least
           seemingly
           )
           to
           their
           end
           :
           but
           for
           those
           who
           propose
           higher
           hopes
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           know
           that
           Charity
           is
           one
           of
           the
           main
           props
           to
           those
           hopes
           ,
           how
           foolishly
           do
           they
           undermine
           themselves
           ,
           when
           they
           thus
           
           act
           against
           their
           Principles
           ,
           and
           that
           upon
           no
           other
           Autority
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           popular
           usage
           ?
           I
           know
           men
           are
           apt
           to
           excuse
           themselves
           upon
           their
           indignation
           against
           vice
           ,
           and
           think
           that
           their
           zeal
           must
           as
           well
           acquit
           them
           for
           this
           violation
           of
           the
           second
           Table
           ,
           as
           it
           once
           did
           Moses
           for
           the
           breaking
           both
           ,
           Exod.
           32.19
           .
           But
           to
           such
           I
           may
           answer
           in
           Christs
           words
           ,
           Luke
           9.55
           .
           
             Ye
             know
             not
             what
             manner
             of
             spirit
             ye
             are
             of
             .
          
           Meekness
           and
           Charity
           are
           the
           Evangelical
           Graces
           ,
           which
           will
           most
           recommend
           and
           assimilate
           us
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           was
           meek
           and
           lowly
           in
           heart
           .
           But
           after
           all
           this
           pretext
           of
           Zeal
           ,
           I
           fear
           it
           is
           but
           a
           cheat
           we
           put
           on
           our selves
           ,
           the
           elder
           Brothers
           raiment
           only
           to
           disguise
           the
           Supplanter
           ,
           Gen.
           27.
           
           Let
           men
           truly
           ransack
           their
           own
           breasts
           ,
           and
           I
           doubt
           the
           best
           will
           find
           there
           is
           somthing
           of
           vanity
           that
           lies
           at
           the
           bottom
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           the
           positive
           sort
           mention'd
           before
           ,
           of
           designing
           to
           illustrate
           my self
           by
           others
           blemishes
           ,
           yet
           at
           least
           the
           negative
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           unwilling
           to
           incur
           the
           contemt
           incident
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           scruple
           at
           small
           sins
           .
           Besides
           I
           observe
           perhaps
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           the
           common
           entertainment
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           defame
           
           their
           Neighbors
           ,
           and
           if
           I
           strike
           not
           in
           upon
           the
           Theme
           ,
           I
           shall
           have
           nothing
           to
           render
           me
           acceptable
           company
           ;
           perhaps
           I
           shall
           be
           reproched
           as
           morose
           or
           dull
           ,
           and
           my
           silence
           shall
           be
           construed
           to
           proceed
           not
           from
           the
           abundance
           of
           my
           Charity
           ,
           but
           the
           defect
           of
           my
           Wit.
           
        
         
           20.
           
           BUT
           sure
           they
           that
           can
           thus
           argue
           ,
           do
           hereby
           give
           a
           more
           demonstrative
           proof
           of
           that
           defect
           .
           He
           whose
           Wit
           is
           so
           precarious
           ,
           that
           it
           must
           depend
           only
           upon
           the
           folly
           or
           vice
           of
           another
           ,
           had
           best
           give
           over
           all
           pretence
           to
           it
           .
           He
           that
           has
           nothing
           of
           his
           own
           growth
           to
           set
           before
           his
           Guests
           ,
           had
           better
           make
           no
           invitations
           ,
           then
           break
           down
           his
           Neighbors
           Inclosure
           ,
           and
           feast
           them
           upon
           his
           plunder
           .
           Besides
           ,
           how
           pitiful
           an
           attestation
           of
           Wit
           is
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           able
           to
           make
           a
           disgraceful
           relation
           of
           another
           ?
           No
           scolding
           Woman
           but
           may
           set
           up
           such
           Trophies
           :
           and
           they
           that
           can
           value
           a
           man
           upon
           such
           an
           account
           ,
           may
           prefer
           the
           Scarabes
           ,
           who
           feed
           upon
           dung
           ,
           and
           are
           remark'd
           by
           no
           other
           property
           ,
           before
           the
           Bee
           that
           sucks
           Flowers
           and
           returns
           Hony.
           
        
         
           31.
           
           BUT
           in
           the
           next
           place
           ,
           admit
           this
           restraint
           should
           certainly
           expose
           one
           to
           
           that
           reproch
           ;
           methinks
           this
           should
           be
           no
           news
           to
           those
           who
           know
           the
           condition
           of
           Christianity
           is
           to
           take
           up
           the
           Cross
           :
           and
           sure
           it
           cannot
           weigh
           lighter
           then
           in
           this
           instance
           .
           What
           am
           I
           the
           worse
           ,
           if
           a
           vain
           Talkative
           Person
           think
           me
           too
           reserv'd
           ?
           Or
           if
           he
           ,
           whose
           frolic
           levity
           is
           his
           disease
           ,
           call
           me
           dull
           ,
           because
           I
           vapor
           not
           out
           all
           my
           spirits
           into
           froth
           ?
           Socrates
           when
           inform'd
           of
           some
           gating
           Speeches
           one
           had
           used
           of
           him
           behind
           his
           back
           ,
           made
           only
           this
           facetious
           reply
           ,
           Let
           him
           beat
           me
           too
           when
           I
           am
           absent
           .
           And
           he
           that
           gets
           not
           such
           an
           indifference
           to
           all
           the
           idle
           censures
           of
           men
           ,
           will
           be
           disturb'd
           in
           all
           his
           Civil
           Transactions
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           his
           Christian
           :
           it
           being
           scarce
           possible
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           there
           will
           be
           descants
           made
           on
           it
           .
           And
           if
           a
           man
           will
           regard
           those
           winds
           ,
           he
           must
           ,
           as
           Solomon
           saies
           ,
           
             never
             sow
          
           ,
           Eccl.
           11.4
           .
           He
           must
           suspend
           even
           the
           necessary
           actions
           of
           common
           life
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           not
           venture
           them
           to
           the
           being
           mis-judged
           by
           others
           .
        
         
           32.
           
           BUT
           there
           is
           yet
           a
           farther
           consideration
           in
           this
           matter
           :
           for
           he
           that
           upon
           such
           a
           despicable
           motive
           will
           violate
           his
           duty
           in
           one
           particular
           ,
           lets
           Satan
           
           get
           a
           main
           point
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           can
           with
           no
           good
           Logic
           deny
           to
           do
           it
           in
           others
           .
           Detraction
           is
           not
           the
           only
           sin
           in
           fashion
           :
           Profaneness
           ,
           and
           Obscenity
           ,
           and
           all
           sorts
           of
           Luxury
           are
           so
           too
           ,
           and
           threaten
           no
           less
           reproch
           to
           those
           who
           scruple
           at
           them
           .
           Upon
           the
           same
           grounds
           therefore
           that
           he
           discards
           his
           Charity
           to
           his
           Neighbor
           ,
           he
           may
           also
           his
           Piety
           ,
           his
           Modesty
           ,
           his
           Temperance
           ,
           and
           almost
           all
           other
           Virtues
           .
           And
           to
           speak
           the
           truth
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           a
           more
           fertile
           womb
           of
           sin
           ,
           then
           this
           dread
           of
           all
           mens
           reproch
           .
           Other
           corruptions
           must
           be
           gratified
           with
           cost
           and
           industry
           ,
           but
           in
           this
           the
           Devil
           hath
           no
           farther
           trouble
           then
           to
           laugh
           men
           out
           of
           their
           souls
           .
           So
           prolific
           a
           vice
           therefore
           had
           need
           be
           weeded
           out
           of
           mens
           hearts
           :
           for
           if
           it
           be
           allowed
           the
           least
           corner
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           indulged
           too
           in
           this
           one
           instance
           ,
           't
           will
           quickly
           spread
           it self
           farther
           .
        
         
           33.
           
           YET
           after
           all
           ,
           this
           fear
           of
           reproch
           is
           a
           mere
           fallacy
           ,
           started
           to
           disguise
           a
           more
           real
           cause
           of
           fear
           :
           for
           the
           greatest
           danger
           of
           reproch
           does
           indeed
           lie
           on
           that
           other
           side
           .
           Common
           estimation
           puts
           an
           ill
           Character
           upon
           pragmatic
           medling
           people
           .
           For
           tho
           the
           inquisitiveness
           
           and
           curiosity
           of
           the
           hearer
           ,
           may
           somtimes
           render
           such
           discourses
           grateful
           enough
           to
           him
           ,
           yet
           it
           leaves
           in
           him
           no
           good
           impressions
           of
           the
           speaker
           .
           This
           is
           well
           observ'd
           by
           the
           Son
           of
           Sirach
           ,
           Ecclus.
           19.8
           ,
           9.
           
           
             Whether
             it
             be
             to
             friend
             or
             foe
             ,
             talk
             not
             of
             other
             mens
             lives
             ,
             and
             if
             thou
             canst
             without
             offence
             ,
             revele
             them
             not
             ,
             for
             he
             heard
             and
             observ'd
             thee
             ,
             and
             when
             time
             cometh
             he
             will
             hate
             thee
             .
          
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           all
           considering
           Persons
           will
           be
           ever
           upon
           their
           guard
           in
           such
           company
           ,
           as
           fore-seeing
           that
           they
           will
           talk
           no
           less
           freely
           of
           them
           ,
           then
           they
           do
           of
           others
           before
           them
           .
           Nor
           can
           the
           commonness
           of
           the
           guilt
           obviate
           the
           censure
           ,
           there
           being
           nothing
           more
           frequent
           then
           for
           men
           to
           accuse
           their
           own
           faults
           in
           other
           Persons
           .
           Vice
           is
           like
           a
           dark
           Lantern
           ,
           which
           turns
           its
           bright
           side
           only
           to
           him
           that
           bears
           it
           ,
           but
           looks
           black
           and
           dismal
           in
           anothers
           hand
           :
           and
           in
           this
           particular
           none
           has
           so
           much
           reason
           to
           fear
           a
           Defamer
           ,
           as
           those
           who
           are
           themselves
           such
           :
           for
           (
           besides
           the
           common
           prudential
           motive
           )
           their
           own
           consciousness
           gives
           them
           an
           inward
           alarm
           ,
           and
           makes
           them
           look
           for
           a
           retribution
           in
           the
           same
           kind
           .
           Thus
           upon
           the
           whole
           matter
           we
           
           see
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           real
           temtation
           ,
           even
           to
           our
           vanity
           ,
           to
           comply
           with
           this
           uncharitable
           custom
           ,
           we
           being
           sure
           to
           lose
           more
           repute
           by
           it
           then
           we
           can
           propose
           to
           our selves
           to
           gain
           .
           The
           being
           esteem'd
           an
           ill
           man
           ,
           will
           not
           be
           balanced
           by
           being
           thought
           pleasant
           ,
           ingenuous
           company
           ,
           were
           one
           sure
           to
           be
           so
           .
           But
           't
           is
           odds
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           be
           acquired
           by
           it
           neither
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           assiduous
           tale-bearers
           ,
           and
           biterest
           revilers
           ,
           are
           often
           half-witted
           people
           :
           there
           being
           nothing
           more
           frequently
           observed
           ,
           then
           such
           mens
           aptness
           to
           speak
           evil
           of
           things
           they
           understand
           not
           ,
           Jude
           v.
           10.
           
        
         
           34.
           
           O
           let
           not
           then
           those
           that
           have
           repudiated
           the
           more
           inviting
           sins
           ,
           shew
           themselves
           philter'd
           and
           bewitch'd
           by
           this
           ,
           but
           instead
           of
           submitting
           to
           the
           ill
           example
           of
           others
           ,
           set
           a
           good
           one
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           endeavor
           to
           bring
           this
           unchristian
           custom
           out
           of
           fashion
           .
           I
           am
           sure
           if
           they
           do
           not
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           more
           deeply
           chargeable
           then
           others
           :
           for
           the
           more
           command
           they
           have
           over
           their
           other
           corruptions
           ,
           the
           more
           do
           they
           witness
           against
           themselves
           .
           Their
           remissness
           and
           willing
           subjection
           to
           this
           ,
           besides
           their
           example
           when
           ill
           ,
           is
           more
           ensnaring
           then
           other
           mens
           ,
           
           and
           is
           apt
           to
           insinuate
           easie
           thoughts
           of
           the
           sin
           .
           Men
           are
           apt
           to
           think
           themselves
           safe
           while
           they
           follow
           one
           of
           noted
           Piety
           ,
           and
           the
           autority
           of
           his
           Person
           often
           leads
           them
           blindfold
           into
           his
           failings
           .
           Thus
           when
           Peter
           dissembled
           ,
           St.
           Paul
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           other
           
             Jews
             ,
             and
             even
             Barnabas
             also
             ,
             was
             carried
             away
             with
             his
             dissimulation
             ,
          
           Galat.
           2.13
           .
           And
           I
           doubt
           not
           in
           this
           particular
           many
           are
           incouraged
           by
           the
           liberty
           they
           see
           even
           good
           men
           take
           .
           So
           that
           such
           have
           a
           more
           accumulative
           guilt
           ,
           for
           they
           do
           not
           only
           commit
           ,
           but
           patronize
           the
           fault
           :
           the
           consideration
           whereof
           has
           kept
           me
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           longer
           upon
           this
           Head
           ,
           then
           is
           proportionable
           to
           the
           brevity
           of
           the
           rest
           ;
           but
           I
           think
           not
           longer
           then
           agrees
           to
           the
           importance
           of
           the
           subject
           .
        
         
           35.
           
           AND
           now
           since
           we
           have
           consider'd
           the
           malignity
           of
           this
           sin
           of
           Detraction
           ,
           and
           yet
           withal
           find
           that
           't
           is
           a
           sin
           ,
           which
           as
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           ,
           
             doth
             so
             easily
             beset
             us
          
           ,
           't
           is
           but
           a
           natural
           Corollary
           that
           we
           inforce
           our
           vigilance
           against
           it
           .
           And
           where
           the
           importance
           and
           difficulty
           are
           both
           so
           great
           ,
           't
           will
           be
           a
           little
           necessary
           to
           consider
           what
           are
           the
           likliest
           means
           ,
           the
           most
           appropriate
           Antidote
           against
           
           this
           so
           dangerous
           ,
           and
           yet
           so
           Epidemic
           a
           disease
           .
        
         
           36.
           
           AND
           here
           the
           common
           rule
           of
           Physic
           is
           to
           be
           adverted
           to
           ,
           viz.
           to
           examine
           the
           causes
           ,
           that
           the
           remedies
           may
           be
           adapted
           to
           them
           .
           I
           shall
           therefore
           in
           the
           first
           place
           desire
           every
           man
           seriously
           to
           study
           his
           own
           constitution
           of
           mind
           ,
           and
           observe
           what
           are
           his
           particular
           temtations
           to
           this
           sin
           of
           Detraction
           ,
           whether
           any
           of
           those
           I
           have
           before
           mention'd
           ,
           as
           Pride
           ,
           Envy
           ,
           Levity
           ,
           &c.
           or
           any
           other
           which
           lies
           deeper
           ,
           and
           is
           only
           discernible
           to
           his
           own
           inspection
           .
           Let
           him
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           make
           the
           scrutiny
           ,
           and
           then
           accordingly
           apply
           himself
           to
           correct
           the
           sin
           in
           its
           first
           principle
           .
           For
           as
           when
           there
           is
           an
           eruption
           of
           Humor
           in
           any
           part
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           cured
           merely
           by
           outward
           applications
           ,
           but
           by
           such
           alterative
           Medicines
           as
           purify
           the
           blood
           ;
           so
           this
           Leprosy
           of
           the
           Tongue
           will
           still
           spread
           farther
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           check'd
           in
           its
           spring
           and
           source
           ,
           by
           the
           mortifying
           of
           those
           corrupt
           inclinations
           ,
           which
           feed
           and
           heighten
           it
           .
        
         
           37.
           
           THIS
           is
           an
           inquisition
           I
           must
           leave
           to
           every
           mans
           own
           Conscience
           ,
           which
           alone
           can
           testify
           by
           what
           impulses
           
           he
           acts
           .
           Yet
           as
           the
           Rabbins
           were
           wont
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           in
           every
           signal
           Judgment
           which
           befel
           the
           Jews
           ,
           there
           was
           some
           grain
           of
           the
           Golden-calf
           ;
           so
           I
           think
           I
           may
           venture
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           in
           all
           Detraction
           ,
           there
           is
           some
           mixture
           of
           Pride
           :
           and
           therefore
           I
           suppose
           ,
           a
           Caution
           against
           that
           ,
           will
           be
           so
           generally
           seasonable
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           well
           lead
           the
           Van
           of
           all
           other
           advices
           in
           this
           matter
           .
           And
           here
           't
           is
           very
           observable
           ,
           that
           God
           who
           has
           
             made
             of
             one
             blood
             all
             Nations
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
          
           Acts
           17.
           has
           so
           equally
           distributed
           all
           the
           most
           valuable
           privileges
           of
           Human-nature
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           design'd
           to
           preclude
           all
           insulting
           of
           one
           man
           over
           another
           .
           Neither
           has
           he
           only
           thus
           insinuated
           it
           by
           his
           Providence
           ,
           but
           has
           inforc'd
           it
           by
           his
           commands
           In
           the
           Levitical
           Law
           we
           find
           what
           a
           particular
           care
           he
           takes
           to
           moderate
           the
           rigor
           of
           Judicial
           correction
           ,
           upon
           this
           very
           account
           ,
           lest
           
             thy
             Brother
             be
             despised
             in
             thine
             eyes
             ,
          
           Deut.
           25.3
           .
           So
           unreasonable
           did
           he
           think
           it
           ,
           that
           the
           crime
           or
           misery
           of
           one
           ,
           should
           be
           the
           exultation
           of
           another
           .
           And
           S.
           Paul
           brands
           it
           as
           a
           great
           guilt
           of
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           that
           they
           upon
           the
           occasion
           of
           the
           incestuous
           person
           
           
             were
             puffed
             up
             ,
             when
             they
             should
             have
             mourned
             ,
          
           1
           Corin.
           5.2
           .
           When
           we
           see
           a
           dead
           Corps
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           apt
           to
           insult
           over
           it
           ,
           or
           brag
           of
           our
           own
           health
           and
           vigor
           ;
           but
           it
           rather
           damps
           us
           ,
           and
           makes
           us
           reflect
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           (
           we
           know
           not
           how
           soon
           )
           be
           our
           own
           condition
           .
           And
           certainly
           the
           spectacles
           of
           Spiritual
           mortality
           should
           have
           the
           same
           operation
           .
           We
           have
           the
           same
           principles
           of
           Corruption
           with
           our
           lapsed
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           have
           nothing
           but
           Gods
           grace
           ,
           to
           secure
           us
           from
           the
           same
           effects
           ,
           and
           by
           these
           insulting
           reflections
           we
           forfeit
           that
           too
           ;
           for
           
             he
             gives
             grace
             only
             to
             the
             humble
             ,
          
           James
           4.6
           .
           Saint
           Pauls
           advice
           therefore
           is
           very
           apposite
           to
           this
           case
           ,
           Gallat
           .
           6.1
           .
           
             Brethren
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             be
             overtaken
             in
             a
             fault
             ,
             restore
             such
             a
             one
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             meekness
             ,
             considering
             thy self
             ,
             least
             thou
             also
             be
             temted
             .
          
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           the
           faults
           of
           others
           ought
           to
           excite
           our
           pity
           towards
           them
           ,
           our
           caution
           as
           to
           our selves
           ,
           and
           our
           thankfulness
           to
           God
           ,
           if
           he
           hath
           hitherto
           preserv'd
           us
           from
           the
           like
           ,
           
             For
             who
             made
             thee
             to
             differ
             from
             another
             ?
          
           1
           Cor.
           4.7
           .
           But
           if
           we
           spread
           our
           Sails
           and
           triumph
           over
           these
           wrecks
           ,
           we
           expose
           our selves
           to
           worse
           .
           Other
           sins
           like
           Rocks
           may
           split
           us
           ,
           
           yet
           the
           lading
           may
           be
           preserv'd
           :
           but
           Pride
           like
           a
           Gulf
           swallows
           us
           up
           ;
           our
           very
           vertues
           when
           so
           levened
           ,
           becoming
           weights
           and
           plummets
           to
           sink
           us
           to
           the
           deeper
           ruine
           .
           The
           counsel
           therefore
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           is
           very
           pertinent
           to
           this
           matter
           ,
           Rom.
           11.20
           .
           
             Be
             not
             high
             minded
             ,
             but
             fear
             .
          
        
         
           38.
           
           BUT
           God
           knows
           we
           can
           insult
           over
           others
           when
           we
           are
           not
           only
           under
           a
           possibility
           ,
           but
           are
           actually
           involv'd
           in
           the
           same
           guilt
           :
           and
           then
           what
           are
           all
           our
           accusations
           and
           bitter
           censures
           of
           others
           ,
           but
           indictments
           and
           condemnatory
           sentences
           against
           our selves
           ?
           And
           we
           may
           justly
           expect
           God
           should
           take
           us
           at
           our
           word
           ,
           and
           reply
           upon
           us
           as
           the
           Prophet
           did
           upon
           
             David
             ,
             Thou
             art
             the
             man
             ,
          
           2
           Sam.
           12.7
           .
           For
           tho
           our
           officious
           vehemence
           against
           anothers
           crime
           ,
           may
           blind
           the
           eies
           of
           men
           ,
           yet
           God
           is
           not
           so
           mocked
           .
           As
           therefore
           when
           a
           thief
           or
           murderer
           is
           detected
           ,
           it
           gives
           an
           alarm
           to
           the
           whole
           confederacy
           ;
           so
           when
           we
           find
           our
           own
           guilts
           pursued
           in
           ot●er
           mens
           Persons
           ,
           t
           is
           not
           a
           time
           for
           us
           to
           join
           in
           the
           prosecution
           ,
           but
           rather
           by
           humble
           and
           penitent
           reflections
           on
           our selves
           to
           provide
           for
           our
           own
           safety
           .
           
           When
           therefore
           we
           find
           our selves
           (
           upon
           any
           misdemeanor
           of
           our
           brother
           )
           ready
           to
           mount
           the
           Tribunal
           ,
           and
           pronounce
           our
           sentence
           ,
           let
           us
           first
           consider
           how
           competent
           we
           are
           for
           the
           office
           ,
           calling
           to
           mind
           the
           decision
           Christ
           once
           made
           in
           the
           like
           case
           ,
           
             He
             that
             is
             without
             sin
             let
             him
             first
             cast
             a
             stone
             ,
          
           Job
           .
           8.7
           .
           And
           if
           we
           did
           this
           ,
           many
           perhaps
           of
           our
           fiercest
           impeachers
           ,
           would
           think
           fit
           to
           retire
           ,
           and
           leave
           the
           delinquent
           (
           as
           they
           themselves
           finally
           desire
           to
           be
           )
           to
           the
           merciful
           indulgence
           of
           a
           Savior
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           would
           we
           but
           look
           into
           our
           own
           hearts
           ,
           we
           should
           find
           so
           much
           work
           for
           our
           inquisitions
           and
           censure
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           not
           be
           at
           leisure
           to
           ramble
           abroad
           for
           it
           .
           And
           therefore
           as
           Lycurgus
           once
           said
           to
           one
           ,
           who
           importun'd
           him
           to
           establish
           a
           popular
           parity
           in
           the
           state
           ,
           Do
           thou
           ,
           saies
           he
           ,
           begin
           it
           first
           in
           thine
           own
           family
           :
           so
           I
           shall
           advise
           those
           that
           will
           be
           judging
           ,
           to
           practice
           first
           at
           home
           .
           And
           if
           they
           will
           confine
           themselves
           to
           that
           ,
           till
           there
           be
           nothing
           left
           to
           correct
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           their
           neighbor
           will
           be
           well
           enough
           secur'd
           against
           their
           Detractions
           .
        
         
           39.
           
           ANOTHER
           preservation
           against
           
           that
           sin
           is
           the
           frequent
           contemplation
           of
           the
           last
           and
           great
           judgment
           .
           This
           is
           indeed
           a
           Catholicon
           against
           all
           :
           but
           we
           find
           it
           particularly
           appli'd
           by
           St.
           Paul
           to
           this
           of
           judging
           and
           despising
           our
           Brethren
           .
           
             Why
             dost
             thou
             judg
             thy
             brother
             ?
             or
             why
             dost
             thou
             set
             at
             nought
             thy
             brother
             ?
             We
             shall
             all
             stand
             before
             the
             Judgment
             Seat
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           Rom.
           14.10
           .
           That
           is
           the
           great
           day
           of
           Revelation
           and
           Retribution
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           not
           to
           anticipate
           it
           by
           our
           private
           inquests
           or
           sentences
           :
           we
           have
           business
           enough
           to
           provide
           our
           own
           accounts
           against
           that
           day
           .
           And
           as
           it
           were
           a
           spightful
           folly
           for
           Malefactors
           ,
           that
           were
           going
           together
           to
           that
           bar
           ,
           to
           spend
           their
           time
           in
           exaggerating
           each
           others
           crimes
           :
           so
           surely
           is
           it
           for
           us
           ,
           who
           are
           all
           going
           toward
           the
           dreadful
           tribunal
           ,
           to
           be
           drawing
           up
           Charges
           against
           one
           another
           .
           And
           who
           knows
           but
           we
           may
           then
           meet
           with
           the
           fate
           of
           Daniels
           accusers
           ,
           see
           him
           we
           censur'd
           acquit
           ,
           and
           our selves
           doomed
           .
           The
           penitence
           of
           the
           criminal
           may
           have
           numbred
           him
           among
           the
           Saints
           ,
           when
           our
           unretracted
           uncharitableness
           may
           send
           us
           to
           unquenchable
           Flames
           .
           I
           conclude
           this
           consideration
           with
           the
           words
           of
           St.
           
             James
             ,
             There
             is
             one
             
             Lawgiver
             who
             is
             able
             to
             save
             and
             to
             destroy
             ,
             who
             art
             thou
             that
             judgest
             another
             ?
          
           Jam.
           4.12
           .
        
         
           50.
           
           A
           third
           expedient
           may
           be
           ,
           to
           try
           to
           make
           a
           revulsion
           of
           the
           humor
           ,
           to
           draw
           it
           into
           another
           chanel
           .
           If
           we
           must
           needs
           be
           talking
           of
           other
           peoples
           faults
           ,
           let
           it
           not
           be
           to
           Defame
           ,
           but
           to
           amend
           them
           ,
           by
           converting
           our
           Detraction
           and
           backbiting
           into
           Admonition
           and
           fraternal
           correption
           .
           This
           is
           a
           way
           to
           extract
           medicine
           out
           of
           the
           viper
           ,
           to
           consecrate
           even
           this
           so
           unhollow'd
           a
           part
           of
           our
           temper
           ,
           and
           to
           turn
           the
           ungrateful
           medling
           of
           a
           busy-body
           ,
           into
           the
           most
           obliging
           office
           of
           a
           friend
           .
           And
           indeed
           had
           we
           that
           zeal
           for
           vertue
           ,
           which
           we
           pretend
           when
           we
           inveigh
           against
           vice
           ,
           we
           should
           surely
           lay
           it
           out
           this
           way
           ;
           for
           this
           only
           gives
           a
           possibility
           of
           reforming
           the
           offender
           .
           But
           alas
           we
           order
           the
           matter
           so
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           fear'd
           to
           lose
           the
           occasion
           of
           Clamor
           ,
           and
           will
           tell
           all
           the
           world
           but
           him
           that
           it
           most
           concerns
           .
           Indeed
           t
           is
           a
           deplorable
           thing
           to
           see
           how
           universally
           this
           necessary
           Christian
           duty
           is
           neglected
           ;
           and
           to
           that
           neglect
           we
           may
           in
           a
           great
           degree
           impute
           that
           strange
           over-flowing
           of
           Detraction
           
           among
           us
           .
           We
           know
           the
           receiving
           any
           thing
           into
           our
           Charge
           ,
           insensibly
           begets
           a
           love
           and
           tenderness
           to
           it
           (
           a
           nurse
           upon
           this
           account
           comes
           often
           to
           vie
           kindness
           with
           the
           mother
           :
           )
           and
           would
           we
           but
           take
           one
           another
           thus
           into
           our
           care
           ,
           and
           by
           friendly
           vigilance
           thus
           watch
           over
           each
           others
           souls
           ,
           t
           is
           scarce
           imaginable
           what
           an
           endearment
           it
           would
           create
           :
           such
           certainly
           as
           would
           infallibly
           supplant
           all
           our
           unkind
           reportings
           and
           severe
           descants
           upon
           our
           brethren
           ;
           since
           those
           can
           never
           take
           place
           ,
           but
           when
           there
           is
           at
           least
           an
           indifference
           ,
           if
           not
           an
           enmity
           .
        
         
           41.
           
           THE
           next
           cure
           I
           shall
           propose
           for
           Detraction
           ,
           is
           to
           substract
           its
           nurishment
           ,
           by
           suppressing
           all
           Curiosity
           and
           inquisitiveness
           concerning
           others
           .
           Were
           all
           supplies
           thus
           cut
           off
           ,
           it
           would
           at
           last
           be
           subdued
           .
           The
           King
           of
           Ethiopia
           in
           a
           vie
           of
           Wit
           with
           the
           King
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           propos'd
           it
           as
           a
           Problem
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           drink
           up
           the
           Sea
           ,
           to
           which
           he
           repli'd
           ,
           by
           requiring
           him
           first
           to
           stop
           the
           access
           of
           Rivers
           to
           it
           :
           and
           he
           that
           would
           drain
           this
           other
           Ocean
           ,
           must
           take
           the
           same
           course
           ,
           dam
           up
           the
           avenues
           of
           those
           Springs
           which
           feed
           it
           .
           He
           
           that
           is
           alwaies
           upon
           the
           scent
           ,
           hunting
           out
           some
           discovery
           of
           others
           ,
           will
           be
           very
           apt
           to
           invite
           his
           neighbors
           to
           the
           quarry
           ;
           and
           therefore
           t
           will
           be
           necessary
           for
           him
           ,
           to
           restrain
           himself
           from
           that
           range
           :
           not
           like
           jealous
           States
           ,
           to
           keep
           Spies
           and
           pensioners
           abroad
           to
           bring
           him
           intelligence
           ,
           but
           rather
           discourage
           all
           such
           officious
           pick-thanks
           :
           for
           the
           fuller
           he
           is
           of
           such
           informations
           ,
           the
           more
           is
           his
           pain
           if
           he
           keep
           them
           in
           ,
           and
           his
           guilt
           if
           he
           publish
           them
           .
           Could
           men
           be
           perswaded
           to
           affect
           a
           wholesome
           ignorance
           in
           these
           matters
           ,
           it
           would
           conduce
           both
           to
           their
           ease
           and
           innocence
           :
           for
           't
           is
           this
           Itch
           of
           the
           ear
           which
           breaks
           out
           at
           the
           Tongue
           :
           and
           were
           not
           Curiosity
           the
           Purveior
           ,
           Detraction
           woud
           soon
           be
           starved
           into
           a
           tameness
           .
        
         
           42.
           
           BUT
           the
           most
           infallible
           receit
           of
           all
           ,
           is
           the
           frequent
           recollecting
           ,
           and
           serious
           applying
           of
           the
           grand
           rule
           ,
           of
           doing
           as
           we
           would
           be
           don
           to
           :
           for
           as
           Detraction
           is
           the
           violation
           of
           that
           ,
           so
           the
           observation
           of
           that
           must
           certainly
           supplant
           Detraction
           .
           Let
           us
           therefore
           when
           we
           find
           the
           humor
           fermenting
           within
           us
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           break
           out
           in
           Declamations
           against
           our
           brethren
           ,
           Let
           
           us
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           check
           it
           with
           this
           short
           question
           ,
           Would
           I
           my self
           be
           thus
           us'd
           ?
           This
           voice
           from
           within
           ,
           will
           be
           like
           that
           from
           heaven
           to
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           which
           stopt
           him
           in
           the
           heigth
           of
           his
           carrier
           .
           Act.
           9.4
           .
           And
           this
           voice
           every
           man
           may
           hear
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           stop
           his
           ears
           ,
           nor
           gag
           his
           conscience
           ,
           it
           being
           but
           the
           Echo
           of
           that
           native
           Justice
           and
           equity
           which
           is
           planted
           in
           our
           hearts
           :
           and
           when
           we
           have
           our
           remedy
           so
           near
           us
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           use
           it
           ,
           God
           may
           well
           expostulate
           with
           us
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           with
           the
           Jews
           ,
           
             Why
             will
             ye
             die
             ,
             O
             house
             of
             Israel
          
           ?
           Ezek.
           33.11
           .
        
         
           43.
           
           THESE
           are
           some
           of
           those
           many
           receits
           which
           may
           he
           prescrib'd
           against
           this
           spreading
           disease
           .
           But
           indeed
           there
           is
           not
           so
           much
           need
           to
           multiply
           remedies
           ,
           as
           to
           perswade
           men
           to
           apply
           them
           .
           We
           are
           in
           love
           with
           our
           Malady
           ,
           and
           as
           loth
           to
           be
           cured
           of
           the
           Luxury
           of
           the
           Tongue
           ,
           as
           St.
           Augustine
           was
           of
           his
           other
           Sensuality
           ,
           against
           which
           he
           praied
           with
           a
           Caveat
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           not
           be
           too
           soon
           heard
           .
           But
           't
           is
           ill
           dallying
           ,
           where
           our
           Souls
           are
           concern'd
           :
           for
           alas
           t
           is
           they
           that
           are
           wounded
           by
           those
           darts
           ,
           which
           we
           throw
           at
           others
           .
           We
           take
           our
           aim
           perhaps
           at
           our
           Neighbors
           ,
           but
           indeed
           hit
           
           our selves
           :
           herein
           verifying
           in
           the
           highest
           Sense
           that
           Axiom
           of
           the
           Wise-man
           ,
           
             He
             that
             diggeth
             a
             pit
             ,
             shall
             fall
             into
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             roleth
             a
             stone
             ,
             it
             shall
             return
             upon
             him
             ,
          
           Prov.
           25.27
           .
           If
           therefore
           we
           have
           no
           tenderness
           ,
           no
           relenting
           to
           our
           Brethren
           ,
           yet
           let
           us
           have
           some
           to
           our selves
           ;
           so
           much
           compassion
           ,
           nay
           so
           much
           respect
           to
           our
           precious
           immortal
           Souls
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           set
           them
           at
           so
           despicable
           a
           price
           ,
           to
           put
           them
           in
           balance
           with
           the
           satisfying
           of
           a
           petulant
           peevish
           vanity
           .
           Surely
           the
           shewing
           our selves
           ill-natur'd
           (
           which
           is
           all
           the
           gain
           Detraction
           amounts
           to
           )
           is
           not
           so
           enamouring
           a
           design
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           sacrifice
           to
           it
           our
           highest
           interest
           .
           T
           is
           too
           much
           to
           spend
           our
           breath
           in
           such
           a
           pursuit
           ;
           O
           let
           not
           our
           souls
           also
           exhale
           in
           the
           vapor
           ;
           but
           let
           us
           rather
           pour
           them
           out
           in
           praiers
           for
           our
           brethren
           ,
           then
           in
           accusations
           of
           them
           :
           for
           tho
           both
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           will
           return
           into
           our
           own
           bosoms
           ,
           yet
           God
           knows
           to
           far
           differing
           purposes
           ,
           even
           as
           differing
           as
           those
           wherewith
           we
           utter
           them
           .
           The
           Charity
           of
           the
           one
           like
           kindly
           exhalations
           will
           descend
           in
           showers
           of
           blessings
           ,
           but
           the
           rigor
           and
           asperity
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           in
           a
           severe
           doom
           upon
           our selves
           :
           for
           the
           Apostle
           
           will
           tell
           us
           ,
           
             He
             shall
             have
             judgment
             without
             mercy
             ,
             that
             hath
             shewed
             no
             mercy
             ,
          
           James
           2.13
           .
        
      
       
         
           SECT
           .
           VII
           .
           Of
           Scoffing
           and
           Derision
           .
        
         
           THERE
           is
           also
           another
           fault
           of
           the
           Tongue
           injurious
           to
           our
           neighbor
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           Derision
           and
           Mockery
           ,
           and
           striving
           to
           render
           others
           as
           ridiculous
           and
           contemtible
           as
           we
           can
           .
           This
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           subject
           matter
           differs
           from
           the
           other
           of
           Detraction
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           folly
           or
           deformity
           do's
           from
           vice
           :
           yet
           since
           injuries
           as
           well
           as
           benefits
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           mesured
           by
           common
           estimation
           ,
           this
           may
           come
           in
           balance
           with
           the
           other
           .
           There
           is
           such
           a
           general
           aversation
           in
           human
           nature
           to
           contemt
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           scarce
           any
           thing
           more
           exasperating
           .
           I
           will
           not
           deny
           but
           the
           excess
           of
           that
           aversation
           may
           be
           level'd
           against
           Pride
           :
           yet
           sure
           scorn
           and
           disdain
           never
           sprung
           from
           humility
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           very
           incompetent
           
           Correctors
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           may
           be
           said
           of
           that
           ,
           as
           once
           it
           was
           of
           Diogènes
           ,
           that
           he
           trampled
           on
           Plato's
           Pride
           with
           greater
           of
           his
           own
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           NOR
           is
           this
           injury
           enhanced
           only
           by
           the
           resentment
           of
           the
           sufferer
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           the
           way
           of
           inflicting
           it
           .
           We
           generally
           think
           those
           are
           the
           severest
           marks
           of
           infamy
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           most
           indelible
           .
           To
           be
           burnt
           in
           the
           hand
           or
           pilloried
           ,
           is
           a
           more
           lasting
           reproch
           then
           to
           be
           scourged
           or
           confined
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           the
           same
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           for
           here
           commonly
           Wit
           is
           the
           Lictor
           ,
           which
           is
           arm'd
           with
           an
           edg'd
           tool
           ,
           and
           leaves
           scars
           behind
           it
           .
           The
           reproch
           of
           rage
           and
           fury
           seem
           to
           be
           writ
           in
           Chalk
           or
           Lead
           ,
           which
           a
           dispassionate
           hearer
           easily
           wipes
           out
           ,
           but
           those
           of
           wit
           are
           like
           the
           Gravers
           burine
           upon
           Copper
           ,
           or
           the
           corrodings
           of
           Aqua-fortis
           ,
           engrave
           and
           indent
           the
           Characters
           that
           they
           can
           never
           be
           defaced
           .
           The
           truth
           of
           this
           daily
           experience
           attests
           .
           A
           dull
           contumely
           quickly
           vanishes
           ,
           no
           body
           thinking
           it
           worth
           remembring
           ,
           but
           when
           t
           is
           steel'd
           with
           Wit
           ,
           it
           pierces
           deep
           ,
           leaves
           such
           impressions
           in
           the
           fancy
           of
           the
           hearers
           ,
           that
           thereby
           it
           gets
           rooting
           in
           the
           memory
           ,
           
           and
           will
           scarce
           be
           eradicated
           :
           nay
           sometimes
           it
           happens
           to
           survive
           both
           speaker
           and
           hearer
           ,
           and
           conveys
           it self
           to
           posterity
           ;
           it
           being
           not
           unusual
           for
           the
           sarcasms
           of
           Wit
           to
           be
           transmitted
           in
           story
           .
           And
           as
           it
           thus
           gives
           an
           edg
           ,
           so
           also
           do's
           it
           add
           wings
           to
           a
           reproch
           ,
           makes
           it
           fly
           abroad
           in
           an
           instant
           .
           Many
           a
           poor
           mans
           infirmities
           had
           bin
           confined
           to
           the
           notice
           of
           a
           few
           relations
           or
           neigbors
           ,
           had
           not
           some
           remarkable
           strain
           of
           drollery
           scatter'd
           and
           dispersed
           them
           .
           The
           jest
           recommends
           the
           Defamation
           ,
           and
           is
           commonly
           so
           incorporate
           with
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           be
           related
           apart
           .
           And
           even
           those
           who
           like
           it
           not
           in
           one
           respect
           ,
           yet
           are
           many
           times
           so
           transported
           with
           it
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           they
           chuse
           rather
           to
           propagate
           the
           contumely
           ,
           then
           stifle
           the
           conceit
           .
           Indeed
           Wit
           is
           so
           much
           the
           Diana
           of
           this
           Age
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           goes
           about
           to
           set
           any
           bounds
           to
           it
           ,
           must
           expect
           an
           uproar
           ,
           Acts
           19.28
           .
           or
           at
           least
           to
           be
           judged
           to
           have
           imposed
           an
           envious
           inhibition
           on
           it
           ,
           because
           himself
           has
           not
           stock
           enough
           to
           maintain
           the
           trade
           .
           But
           how
           ever
           sharp
           or
           unexpected
           the
           censure
           may
           seem
           to
           be
           ,
           yet
           t
           is
           necessary
           that
           plain
           downright
           truth
           should
           somtimes
           
           be
           spoken
           ;
           and
           I
           think
           that
           will
           bear
           me
           out
           ,
           if
           I
           say
           t
           is
           possible
           men
           may
           be
           as
           oppressive
           by
           their
           parts
           ,
           as
           their
           power
           ;
           and
           that
           God
           did
           no
           more
           design
           the
           meaner
           intellectuals
           of
           some
           for
           triumphs
           to
           the
           pride
           and
           vanity
           of
           the
           more
           acute
           ,
           then
           he
           did
           the
           possessions
           of
           the
           less
           powerful
           ,
           as
           a
           prey
           to
           the
           rapine
           and
           avarice
           of
           the
           mighty
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           AND
           this
           suggests
           a
           yet
           farther
           aggravation
           of
           this
           sin
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           perverting
           of
           Gods
           design
           ,
           and
           abuse
           of
           the
           talent
           he
           has
           committed
           to
           men
           in
           trust
           .
           Ingenuity
           and
           quickness
           of
           parts
           ,
           is
           sure
           to
           be
           reckoned
           in
           the
           highest
           ranks
           of
           Blessings
           ,
           and
           an
           instrument
           proper
           for
           the
           most
           excellent
           purposes
           :
           and
           therefore
           we
           cannot
           suppose
           the
           Divine
           Wisdom
           so
           much
           short
           of
           Human
           ,
           as
           not
           in
           his
           intention
           to
           assign
           it
           to
           uses
           worthy
           of
           it
           .
           Those
           must
           relate
           either
           to
           God
           ,
           our selves
           ,
           or
           our
           neighbors
           .
           In
           respect
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           renders
           us
           more
           capable
           of
           contemplating
           his
           Perfections
           ,
           discerning
           the
           Equity
           and
           Excellence
           of
           his
           Laws
           ,
           and
           our
           obligations
           to
           obedience
           .
           In
           regard
           of
           our selves
           it
           makes
           us
           apprehend
           our
           own
           interest
           in
           that
           obedience
           ;
           makes
           us
           tractable
           and
           
           perswasible
           ,
           contrary
           to
           that
           Brutish
           stub
           bornness
           of
           the
           Horse
           and
           Mule
           ,
           which
           the
           Psalmist
           reproches
           ,
           Psal.
           32.9
           .
           Besides
           it
           accommodates
           us
           in
           all
           the
           concerns
           of
           Human
           life
           ,
           forms
           it self
           into
           all
           those
           useful
           contrivances
           ,
           which
           may
           make
           our
           being
           here
           more
           comfortable
           :
           especially
           it
           renders
           a
           man
           company
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           greatest
           dearth
           of
           Society
           ,
           entertains
           him
           with
           his
           own
           thoughts
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           as
           to
           our
           neighbors
           ,
           it
           renders
           us
           useful
           and
           assistant
           .
           All
           those
           Discoveries
           and
           Experiments
           ,
           those
           Arts
           and
           Sciences
           ,
           which
           are
           now
           the
           common
           tresure
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           took
           their
           first
           rise
           from
           the
           ingenuity
           of
           particular
           persons
           :
           and
           in
           all
           personal
           Exigencies
           wherein
           any
           of
           us
           are
           at
           any
           time
           involved
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           be
           told
           the
           usefulness
           of
           a
           wise
           adviser
           .
           Now
           all
           these
           are
           emploiments
           commensurable
           to
           the
           faculty
           from
           whence
           they
           flow
           ,
           and
           that
           answer
           its
           excellence
           and
           value
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           so
           bestows
           his
           talent
           ,
           gives
           a
           good
           account
           of
           his
           trust
           .
           But
           I
           would
           fain
           know
           under
           which
           of
           these
           Heads
           Derision
           of
           our
           Neighbor
           comes
           in
           :
           certainly
           not
           under
           that
           of
           being
           assistant
           to
           him
           .
           It
           would
           be
           a
           sorry
           relief
           to
           a
           
           poor
           indigent
           wretch
           ,
           to
           lavish
           out
           wit
           upon
           him
           ,
           in
           upbraiding
           of
           his
           misery
           .
           And
           is
           not
           this
           a
           parallel
           case
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           the
           same
           Barbarism
           ,
           to
           mock
           and
           reproch
           a
           man
           that
           wants
           the
           gifts
           of
           Nature
           ,
           as
           him
           that
           wants
           those
           of
           Fortune
           ?
           Nay
           perhaps
           it
           may
           be
           more
           ,
           for
           a
           Beggar
           may
           have
           impoverisht
           himself
           by
           his
           own
           fault
           ,
           but
           in
           Natural
           defects
           there
           is
           nothing
           to
           be
           charged
           ,
           unless
           we
           will
           fly
           higher
           ,
           and
           arraign
           that
           Providence
           that
           hath
           so
           dispensed
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           as
           the
           Superfluities
           of
           the
           Rich
           are
           by
           God
           assign'd
           as
           the
           store-house
           of
           the
           poor
           ,
           so
           the
           Abilities
           of
           the
           Wise
           are
           of
           the
           ignorant
           :
           for
           t
           is
           a
           great
           mistake
           ,
           to
           think
           our selves
           Stewards
           in
           some
           of
           Gods
           gifs
           ,
           and
           proprietaries
           in
           others
           .
           They
           are
           all
           equally
           to
           be
           emploied
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           designation
           of
           the
           Donor
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           universally
           design'd
           by
           him
           ,
           then
           that
           mankind
           should
           be
           equally
           helpful
           to
           one
           another
           .
           Those
           therefore
           whom
           God
           hath
           blest
           with
           higher
           degrees
           of
           sagacity
           and
           quickness
           ,
           ought
           not
           to
           look
           down
           on
           others
           as
           the
           objects
           of
           their
           contemt
           or
           scorn
           ,
           but
           rather
           of
           their
           care
           and
           pity
           ,
           endeavoring
           to
           rescue
           
           them
           from
           those
           mischiefs
           ,
           to
           which
           their
           weakness
           may
           expose
           them
           ,
           remembring
           still
           ,
           that
           God
           might
           have
           changed
           the
           Scene
           ,
           and
           made
           themselves
           what
           they
           see
           others
           .
           It
           is
           part
           of
           Jobs
           justification
           of
           his
           integrity
           ,
           that
           
             he
             was
             eies
             to
             the
             Blind
             ,
             and
             feet
             to
             the
             Lame
             ,
          
           Job
           .
           29.25
           .
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           )
           he
           accommodated
           his
           assistances
           to
           all
           the
           wants
           and
           exigencies
           of
           others
           :
           and
           sure
           t
           is
           no
           less
           the
           part
           of
           a
           good
           man
           to
           do
           it
           in
           the
           Mental
           then
           in
           the
           Corporeal
           defects
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           BUT
           alas
           many
           of
           us
           would
           rather
           put
           a
           stumbling
           block
           in
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Blind
           ,
           pull
           away
           the
           Crutch
           from
           the
           Lame
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           sport
           our selves
           to
           see
           them
           tumble
           :
           such
           a
           sensuality
           we
           have
           in
           observing
           and
           improving
           the
           imperfections
           of
           others
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           become
           the
           grand
           excellence
           of
           the
           Age
           to
           be
           Dextrous
           at
           it
           ,
           and
           Wit
           serves
           some
           men
           for
           little
           else
           .
           We
           are
           got
           indeed
           into
           a
           merry
           world
           ,
           Laughing
           is
           our
           main
           business
           ;
           as
           if
           because
           it
           has
           bin
           made
           part
           of
           the
           Definition
           of
           man
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           Risible
           ,
           his
           man-hood
           consisted
           in
           nothing
           else
           .
           But
           alas
           ,
           if
           that
           be
           all
           the
           use
           men
           have
           of
           their
           understandings
           ,
           they
           were
           given
           them
           to
           little
           purpose
           ,
           
           since
           mere
           Idiots
           can
           laugh
           with
           as
           much
           plesure
           and
           more
           innocence
           then
           they
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           a
           great
           instance
           how
           extremes
           may
           be
           brought
           to
           meet
           ,
           that
           the
           excess
           of
           Wit
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           of
           Folly
           in
           the
           other
           ,
           serve
           to
           produce
           the
           same
           effect
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           YET
           so
           voracious
           is
           this
           humor
           now
           grown
           ,
           that
           it
           draws
           in
           every
           thing
           to
           feed
           it
           .
           There
           is
           not
           game
           enough
           from
           the
           real
           folly
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           therefore
           that
           which
           is
           the
           most
           distant
           from
           it
           must
           be
           stampt
           with
           its
           mark
           .
           T
           is
           a
           known
           story
           of
           the
           Frier
           who
           on
           a
           fasting
           day
           bid
           his
           Capon
           be
           Carp
           ,
           and
           then
           very
           Canonically
           ate
           it
           ;
           and
           by
           such
           a
           transubstantiating
           power
           our
           Wits
           bid
           all
           seriousness
           and
           consideration
           be
           formality
           and
           foppery
           ,
           and
           then
           under
           that
           name
           endeavor
           to
           hunt
           it
           out
           of
           the
           world
           .
           I
           fear
           moral
           honesty
           fares
           not
           better
           with
           some
           of
           them
           then
           moral
           prudence
           .
           The
           old
           Philosophical
           vertues
           of
           Justice
           ,
           Temperance
           ,
           and
           Chastity
           are
           now
           hist
           off
           the
           stage
           ,
           as
           fit
           only
           for
           the
           Antiquated
           set
           of
           Actors
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           appears
           in
           that
           equipage
           ,
           is
           by
           many
           thought
           more
           ridiculous
           ,
           then
           he
           that
           walks
           the
           street
           in
           
           his
           Ancestors
           trunk-hose
           .
           Nay
           indeed
           vice
           its
           self
           is
           scarce
           secure
           if
           it
           have
           not
           the
           grand
           accomplishment
           of
           impudence
           :
           a
           puny
           blushing
           sinner
           is
           to
           be
           laught
           out
           of
           his
           Modesty
           ,
           tho
           not
           out
           of
           his
           sin
           ;
           and
           to
           be
           proof
           against
           their
           scorns
           he
           must
           first
           be
           so
           against
           all
           the
           regrets
           of
           his
           own
           mind
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           AND
           if
           mere
           Ethnic
           virtue
           ,
           or
           shame-fac'd
           vice
           have
           this
           treatment
           ,
           Christian
           Piety
           must
           expect
           worse
           :
           and
           so
           indeed
           it
           finds
           ,
           its
           possessors
           being
           beyond
           all
           others
           exposed
           to
           their
           scorn
           and
           contemt
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           strange
           it
           should
           be
           so
           ,
           such
           men
           being
           made
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           Wisd.
           2.14
           .
           
             to
             reprove
             their
             waies
          
           ,
           they
           think
           in
           their
           own
           defence
           they
           are
           to
           deride
           theirs
           .
           This
           is
           it
           indeed
           which
           gives
           a
           secret
           sting
           and
           venem
           to
           their
           reproches
           :
           other
           men
           they
           abuse
           as
           an
           exercise
           of
           their
           Wit
           ,
           but
           these
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           party
           .
           So
           Julian
           after
           his
           Apostacy
           ,
           thought
           it
           a
           more
           effectual
           way
           to
           persecute
           the
           Christians
           by
           taunts
           and
           ironies
           ,
           then
           by
           racks
           and
           tortures
           ,
           as
           thinking
           it
           more
           possible
           to
           shame
           ,
           then
           fright
           them
           out
           of
           their
           religion
           .
           And
           the
           stratagem
           seems
           to
           have
           bin
           reassumed
           by
           many
           in
           this
           Age
           ,
           and
           I
           
           fear
           with
           too
           great
           success
           :
           for
           I
           doubt
           not
           there
           are
           divers
           who
           have
           herded
           themselves
           amongst
           these
           profane
           Scoffers
           ,
           not
           that
           they
           are
           convinced
           by
           their
           reasons
           ,
           but
           terrified
           by
           their
           contumelies
           ;
           and
           as
           some
           Indians
           are
           said
           to
           worship
           the
           Devil
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           not
           hurt
           them
           ;
           so
           these
           chuse
           to
           be
           active
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           be
           passive
           in
           the
           contemts
           flung
           upon
           Religion
           :
           such
           men
           forget
           the
           dreadful
           denunciation
           of
           Christ
           against
           those
           that
           shall
           
             be
             ashamed
             of
             him
             and
             his
             words
             ,
          
           Mat.
           8.38
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           As
           for
           those
           who
           ,
           upon
           a
           juster
           estimate
           ,
           find
           the
           advantages
           of
           piety
           worthy
           to
           be
           chosen
           ,
           and
           take
           it
           with
           all
           its
           necessary
           ignominies
           ,
           they
           have
           the
           encouragement
           of
           very
           good
           company
           in
           their
           sufferings
           .
           The
           Psalmist
           long
           ago
           had
           his
           share
           ,
           when
           not
           only
           
             Those
             that
             sa●e
             in
             the
             gate
             spake
             against
             him
             ,
             but
             the
             drunkards
             made
             songs
             upon
             him
             ,
          
           Psalm
           .
           69.12
           .
           T
           was
           also
           the
           Prophet
           Jeremies
           complaint
           ,
           
             I
             am
             in
             Derision
             daily
             ,
             every
             one
             mocketh
             me
             ,
          
           Jer.
           20.7
           .
           Nay
           our
           blessed
           Lord
           himself
           was
           derided
           in
           his
           life
           by
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           Luke
           16.14
           .
           mocked
           and
           reviled
           at
           his
           death
           by
           the
           Priests
           ,
           the
           Elders
           ,
           the
           
           Soldiers
           ;
           nay
           by
           casual
           passengers
           ,
           Mat.
           27.39
           .
           And
           shall
           the
           servant
           think
           himself
           greater
           then
           his
           Lord
           ?
           Shall
           a
           Christian
           expect
           an
           immunity
           from
           what
           his
           Savior
           has
           born
           before
           him
           ?
           (
           He
           that
           do's
           so
           ,
           is
           too
           delicate
           a
           member
           for
           a
           crucified
           head
           .
           )
           No
           sure
           ,
           let
           us
           rather
           animate
           our selves
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           exhorts
           ,
           by
           
             considering
             him
             who
          
           as
           well
           
             despised
             the
             shame
          
           ,
           as
           
             endured
             the
             cross
             for
             us
          
           ,
           Heb.
           12.3
           .
           and
           who
           has
           not
           only
           given
           an
           example
           ,
           but
           proposed
           a
           reward
           ,
           a
           Beatitude
           to
           those
           who
           are
           
             reviled
             for
             righteousness
             sake
          
           ,
           Mat.
           3.11
           .
           And
           when
           this
           is
           soberly
           ponder'd
           ,
           't
           will
           sure
           make
           it
           easy
           for
           us
           to
           resolve
           with
           holy
           David
           in
           a
           like
           case
           ,
           
             I
             will
             be
             yet
             more
             vile
             ,
          
           2
           Sam.
           6.22
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           BUT
           to
           return
           from
           this
           digression
           ,
           to
           those
           who
           thus
           unhappily
           employ
           their
           parts
           ,
           let
           me
           propose
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           borrow
           every
           day
           some
           few
           minutes
           from
           their
           mirth
           ,
           and
           seriously
           consider
           ,
           whether
           this
           be
           (
           I
           need
           not
           say
           a
           Christian
           ,
           but
           )
           a
           manly
           exercise
           of
           their
           faculties
           .
           Alas
           when
           they
           have
           rallied
           out
           the
           day
           from
           one
           company
           to
           another
           ,
           they
           may
           sum
           up
           their
           account
           at
           night
           in
           the
           wise
           mans
           simile
           ,
           
           their
           
             Laughter
             has
             bin
             but
             like
             the
             crackling
             of
             Thorns
             under
             a
             pot
             ,
          
           Ecclus.
           6.7
           .
           made
           a
           little
           brisk
           noise
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           sparkles
           perhaps
           annoied
           their
           Neighbors
           ,
           but
           what
           real
           good
           has
           it
           brought
           to
           themselves
           ?
           All
           that
           they
           can
           fancy
           is
           but
           the
           repute
           of
           Wit.
           But
           sure
           that
           might
           be
           attainable
           some
           other
           way
           .
           We
           find
           the
           world
           affected
           to
           new
           things
           ,
           and
           this
           of
           Derision
           and
           Abuse
           to
           others
           is
           so
           beaten
           a
           road
           ,
           that
           perhaps
           the
           very
           variety
           of
           a
           new
           way
           would
           render
           it
           acceptable
           .
           They
           are
           the
           lighter
           substances
           that
           still
           swim
           away
           with
           the
           stream
           ,
           the
           greater
           and
           more
           solid
           bodies
           do
           somtimes
           stop
           the
           current
           :
           and
           sure
           't
           were
           a
           noble
           essay
           of
           mans
           parts
           to
           stem
           this
           tide
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           more
           useful
           application
           of
           their
           own
           faculties
           ,
           convince
           others
           that
           theirs
           might
           be
           better
           emploied
           .
           T
           is
           said
           of
           Anacharsis
           ,
           that
           at
           a
           feast
           he
           could
           not
           be
           got
           to
           smile
           at
           the
           affected
           railleries
           of
           common
           Jesters
           ,
           but
           when
           an
           Ape
           was
           brought
           in
           he
           freely
           laught
           ,
           saying
           ,
           an
           Ape
           was
           ridiculous
           by
           nature
           ,
           but
           men
           by
           art
           and
           study
           .
           And
           truly
           t
           is
           a
           great
           contemt
           of
           human
           nature
           to
           think
           their
           intellects
           were
           given
           them
           
           for
           no
           better
           end
           then
           to
           raise
           that
           laughter
           ,
           which
           a
           brute
           can
           do
           as
           well
           or
           better
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           I
           would
           not
           be
           thought
           to
           recommend
           such
           a
           Stoical
           sourness
           ,
           as
           shall
           admit
           of
           nothing
           of
           the
           cheerful
           pleasant
           part
           of
           Conversation
           .
           God
           has
           not
           sure
           bin
           more
           rigid
           to
           our
           Minds
           then
           to
           our
           Bodies
           :
           and
           as
           he
           has
           not
           so
           devoted
           the
           one
           to
           toil
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           allows
           us
           some
           time
           to
           exercise
           them
           in
           recreation
           as
           well
           as
           labors
           ,
           so
           doubtless
           he
           indulges
           the
           same
           relaxation
           to
           our
           Minds
           ;
           which
           are
           not
           alwaies
           to
           be
           scrued
           up
           to
           the
           height
           ,
           but
           allowed
           to
           descend
           to
           those
           easinesses
           of
           Converse
           ,
           which
           entertain
           the
           lower
           Faculties
           of
           the
           Soul.
           Nor
           do
           I
           think
           those
           are
           ill
           emploied
           in
           those
           little
           skirmishes
           of
           Wit
           ,
           which
           pass
           familiarly
           between
           intimates
           and
           acquaintances
           ,
           which
           besides
           the
           present
           divertisement
           ,
           serve
           to
           whet
           and
           quicken
           the
           fancy
           .
           Yet
           I
           conceive
           this
           liberty
           is
           to
           be
           bounded
           with
           some
           Cautions
           :
           as
           first
           in
           these
           encounters
           ,
           the
           Charge
           should
           be
           Powder
           ,
           not
           Bullets
           ;
           there
           should
           nothing
           be
           said
           that
           should
           leave
           any
           ungrateful
           impressions
           ,
           or
           give
           any
           umbrage
           of
           a
           spightful
           intent
           .
           The
           world
           
           wants
           not
           experiments
           of
           the
           mischiefs
           have
           happened
           by
           too
           severe
           Railleries
           :
           in
           such
           Fencing
           ,
           jest
           has
           proved
           earnest
           ,
           and
           Florets
           have
           oft
           turn'd
           to
           Swords
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           the
           Friendship
           ,
           but
           the
           Men
           have
           fallen
           a
           Sacrifice
           to
           a
           Jest.
           
        
         
           19.
           
           SECONDLY
           this
           is
           to
           have
           the
           same
           restriction
           with
           all
           other
           recreations
           ,
           that
           it
           be
           made
           a
           divertisement
           ,
           not
           a
           trade
           .
           T
           is
           an
           insinuating
           thing
           ,
           and
           is
           apt
           to
           encroch
           too
           much
           upon
           our
           time
           ,
           and
           God
           knows
           we
           have
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           business
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           much
           more
           for
           the
           next
           ,
           which
           will
           not
           be
           don
           with
           laughing
           ,
           and
           therefore
           t
           is
           not
           for
           us
           to
           play
           away
           too
           much
           of
           that
           time
           ,
           which
           is
           exacted
           by
           more
           serious
           concerns
           .
           T
           is
           sure
           we
           shall
           die
           in
           Earnest
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           not
           become
           us
           to
           live
           altogether
           in
           Jest.
           But
           besides
           this
           stealth
           of
           our
           time
           ,
           t
           is
           apt
           to
           steal
           away
           mens
           hearts
           too
           ,
           make
           them
           so
           dote
           upon
           this
           kind
           of
           entertainment
           ,
           that
           it
           averts
           them
           from
           any
           thing
           more
           serious
           .
           I
           believe
           I
           may
           appeal
           to
           some
           who
           have
           made
           this
           their
           business
           ,
           whether
           it
           go
           not
           against
           the
           hair
           with
           them
           to
           set
           to
           any
           thing
           else
           :
           and
           having
           espoused
           this
           as
           their
           one
           excellence
           ,
           they
           are
           willing
           to
           decry
           
           all
           others
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           the
           more
           value
           themselves
           upon
           this
           .
           By
           this
           means
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           gift
           of
           Raillery
           has
           in
           this
           Age
           ,
           like
           the
           lean
           kine
           ,
           devoured
           all
           the
           more
           solid
           worthy
           qualifications
           ;
           and
           is
           counted
           the
           most
           reputable
           accomplishment
           .
           A
           strange
           inverted
           estimate
           ,
           thus
           to
           prefer
           the
           little
           ebullitions
           of
           Wit
           ,
           before
           solid
           reason
           and
           judgment
           .
           If
           they
           would
           accommodate
           their
           Diet
           at
           the
           same
           rate
           ,
           they
           shall
           eat
           the
           Husk
           rather
           then
           the
           Kernel
           ,
           and
           drink
           nothing
           but
           froth
           and
           bubbles
           .
           But
           after
           all
           ,
           Wisdom
           is
           commonly
           at
           long
           running
           justified
           even
           of
           her
           Despisers
           ;
           these
           great
           Idolaters
           of
           Wit
           often
           dashing
           themselves
           upon
           such
           Rocks
           ,
           as
           make
           them
           too
           late
           wish
           ,
           their
           Sails
           had
           bin
           less
           ,
           and
           their
           Ballast
           more
           .
           For
           the
           preventing
           therefore
           of
           more
           such
           wracks
           ,
           I
           wish
           the
           present
           caution
           may
           be
           more
           adverted
           to
           ,
           not
           to
           bestow
           an
           unproportionable
           part
           of
           our
           time
           or
           value
           on
           this
           slight
           exercise
           of
           mans
           slightest
           Faculty
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           A
           third
           Caution
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           is
           to
           confine
           our selves
           to
           present
           Company
           ,
           not
           to
           make
           absent
           Persons
           the
           Subject
           of
           our
           mirth
           .
           Those
           freedoms
           we
           
           use
           to
           a
           mans
           face
           as
           they
           are
           commonly
           more
           moderate
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           more
           equitable
           ,
           because
           we
           expose
           our selves
           to
           the
           like
           from
           him
           ;
           but
           the
           back
           blows
           are
           disingenuous
           ,
           and
           give
           suspicion
           we
           intend
           not
           a
           fair
           trial
           of
           Wit
           ,
           but
           a
           cowardly
           murder
           of
           a
           mans
           fame
           .
           T
           was
           the
           precept
           of
           the
           Philosopher
           ,
           
             Deride
             not
             the
             absent
          
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           it
           may
           well
           be
           so
           of
           the
           Politician
           :
           there
           being
           nothing
           more
           imprudent
           as
           to
           our
           civil
           concerns
           then
           the
           contrary
           liberty
           .
           For
           those
           things
           never
           die
           in
           the
           company
           they
           are
           first
           vented
           in
           (
           nay
           perhaps
           the
           hearer
           is
           not
           willing
           his
           wit
           should
           so
           soon
           expire
           ;
           )
           and
           when
           they
           once
           take
           air
           ,
           they
           quickly
           come
           to
           the
           notice
           of
           the
           derided
           Person
           ,
           and
           then
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           is
           more
           disobliging
           .
           T
           was
           a
           sober
           precept
           given
           one
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           to
           laugh
           in
           compliance
           with
           him
           that
           derides
           another
           ,
           for
           you
           will
           be
           hated
           by
           him
           he
           derides
           .
           And
           if
           an
           accessary
           be
           hated
           ,
           sure
           much
           more
           the
           principal
           :
           and
           I
           think
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           there
           are
           many
           can
           sooner
           forgive
           a
           solemn
           deep
           contrivance
           against
           them
           ,
           then
           one
           of
           their
           jocular
           reproches
           :
           for
           he
           that
           designs
           seems
           to
           acknowledg
           them
           considerable
           ,
           but
           he
           
           that
           mocks
           them
           ,
           seems
           to
           think
           them
           too
           low
           for
           any
           thing
           but
           contemt
           :
           and
           we
           learn
           from
           Aristotle
           ,
           that
           the
           mesure
           of
           anger
           is
           entirely
           taken
           thence
           ;
           men
           being
           so
           far
           provoked
           ,
           as
           they
           imagine
           they
           were
           slighted
           or
           affronted
           .
           In
           mere
           secular
           wisdom
           it
           will
           therefore
           become
           men
           to
           consider
           ,
           whether
           this
           trade
           be
           like
           to
           turn
           to
           account
           ,
           or
           whethere
           it
           be
           worth
           the
           while
           ,
           at
           once
           to
           make
           a
           jest
           and
           an
           enemy
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           AND
           if
           it
           be
           imprudent
           to
           make
           man
           our
           enemy
           ,
           t
           is
           much
           more
           to
           make
           God
           so
           ,
           by
           levelling
           our
           blowes
           at
           any
           thing
           sacred
           :
           but
           of
           that
           I
           have
           already
           had
           occasion
           to
           speak
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           repete
           ;
           only
           give
           me
           leave
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           besides
           the
           profaner
           sort
           of
           jests
           ,
           which
           more
           immediately
           reflect
           on
           him
           ,
           he
           is
           concern'd
           in
           all
           the
           unjust
           reproches
           of
           our
           brethren
           ,
           our
           love
           to
           them
           being
           confirm'd
           by
           the
           same
           divine
           Sanction
           with
           our
           reverence
           to
           him
           :
           and
           sure
           nothing
           is
           more
           inconsistent
           with
           that
           love
           ,
           then
           the
           exposing
           them
           to
           that
           contemt
           we
           are
           our selves
           so
           impatient
           of
           .
           In
           a
           word
           what
           repute
           soever
           this
           practice
           now
           has
           of
           Wit
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           far
           from
           wisdom
           to
           provoke
           God
           that
           we
           may
           also
           
           disoblige
           man
           :
           and
           if
           we
           will
           take
           the
           Scripture
           estimate
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           a
           Scorne
           is
           no
           such
           honorable
           Epithet
           as
           we
           seem
           to
           account
           it
           .
           Solomon
           do's
           almost
           constantly
           set
           it
           in
           opposition
           to
           a
           Wise
           man
           :
           thus
           it
           is
           ,
           Prov.
           9.8
           .
           and
           again
           ,
           Chap.
           13.1
           .
           and
           many
           other
           places
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           closely
           links
           it
           with
           the
           Fool
           :
           and
           that
           not
           only
           in
           title
           ,
           but
           in
           punishment
           too
           ,
           
             Judgments
             are
             prepared
             for
             scorners
             ,
             and
             stripes
             for
             the
             back
             of
             fools
             ,
          
           Prov.
           19.29
           .
           So
           that
           if
           our
           Wits
           think
           not
           Solomon
           too
           dull
           for
           their
           Cabal
           ,
           we
           see
           what
           a
           turn
           he
           will
           give
           to
           their
           present
           verdict
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           AND
           if
           these
           reproches
           which
           aim
           only
           at
           ostentation
           of
           Wit
           ,
           be
           so
           unjustifiable
           ,
           what
           shall
           we
           say
           to
           those
           ,
           that
           are
           drawn
           with
           blacker
           lines
           ,
           that
           are
           founded
           in
           Malice
           or
           Envy
           ,
           or
           some
           undermining
           design
           ?
           Every
           man
           that
           is
           to
           be
           supplanted
           ,
           cannot
           alwaies
           be
           attaqued
           with
           a
           down-right
           battery
           :
           perhaps
           his
           integrity
           may
           be
           such
           ,
           that
           ,
           as
           't
           was
           said
           of
           Daniel
           ,
           Chap.
           6.4
           .
           
             They
             can
             find
             no
             occasion
             against
             him
             :
          
           and
           when
           they
           cannot
           shake
           the
           main
           Fort
           ,
           they
           must
           try
           if
           they
           can
           possess
           themselves
           of
           the
           out-works
           ,
           raise
           some
           prejudice
           
           against
           his
           discretion
           ,
           his
           humor
           ,
           his
           carriage
           ,
           and
           his
           most
           extrinsic
           adherents
           ,
           and
           if
           by
           representing
           him
           ridiculous
           in
           any
           of
           these
           ,
           they
           can
           but
           abate
           mens
           reverence
           to
           him
           ,
           their
           confidence
           of
           him
           will
           not
           long
           hold
           out
           ;
           bare
           honesty
           without
           some
           other
           adornment
           ,
           being
           lookt
           on
           as
           a
           leaf-less
           tree
           ,
           no
           body
           will
           trust
           himself
           to
           its
           shelter
           .
           Thus
           the
           enemies
           of
           Socrates
           ,
           when
           they
           could
           no
           other
           way
           suppress
           his
           reputation
           ,
           hired
           Aristophanes
           a
           Comic
           Poet
           to
           personate
           him
           on
           the
           stage
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           insinuations
           of
           those
           interludes
           ,
           insensibly
           conveied
           first
           a
           contemt
           ,
           and
           then
           a
           hatred
           of
           him
           into
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           people
           .
           But
           I
           need
           not
           bring
           instances
           of
           former
           times
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           these
           being
           sufficiently
           verst
           in
           that
           mystery
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           IT
           is
           not
           strange
           that
           men
           of
           such
           designs
           ,
           should
           summon
           all
           their
           Wit
           to
           the
           service
           ,
           make
           their
           Railleries
           as
           picquant
           as
           they
           can
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           wound
           the
           deeper
           :
           but
           methinks
           't
           is
           but
           a
           mean
           office
           they
           assign
           their
           Wit
           ,
           to
           be
           (
           I
           will
           not
           say
           the
           Pander
           ,
           that
           being
           in
           this
           Age
           scarce
           a
           title
           of
           reproch
           ,
           but
           )
           the
           executioner
           or
           hangman
           to
           their
           malice
           .
           Christ
           bids
           us
           
             be
             wise
             as
             Serpents
          
           ,
           
           yet
           adds
           withall
           
             harmless
             as
             Doves
          
           ;
           Mat.
           10.18
           .
           but
           here
           the
           Serpent
           has
           quite
           eat
           up
           the
           Dove
           ,
           and
           puts
           a
           Vultur
           in
           the
           place
           ,
           a
           creature
           of
           such
           sagacity
           and
           diligence
           in
           pursuit
           of
           the
           prey
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           hard
           for
           any
           art
           or
           innocence
           to
           escape
           its
           talons
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           THERE
           is
           yet
           another
           sort
           of
           Contumelious
           Persons
           ,
           who
           indeed
           are
           not
           chargeable
           with
           that
           circumstance
           ,
           of
           ill
           employing
           their
           Wit
           ,
           for
           they
           use
           none
           in
           it
           .
           These
           are
           people
           whose
           sole
           talent
           is
           Pride
           and
           Scorn
           ;
           who
           perhaps
           have
           attained
           the
           Sciences
           of
           dressing
           themselves
           finely
           ,
           and
           eating
           well
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           strength
           of
           those
           excellences
           ,
           look
           fastidiously
           ,
           and
           speak
           disdainfully
           on
           any
           that
           want
           them
           ;
           concluding
           if
           a
           man
           fall
           short
           of
           their
           Garniture
           at
           the
           Knees
           and
           Elbowes
           ,
           he
           is
           much
           inferior
           to
           them
           in
           the
           furniture
           of
           his
           Head.
           Such
           people
           think
           crying
           ,
           O
           ridiculous
           !
           is
           an
           ample
           Confutation
           of
           any
           thing
           can
           be
           said
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           can
           but
           despise
           enough
           ,
           are
           contented
           not
           to
           be
           able
           to
           say
           why
           they
           do
           so
           .
           These
           are
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           the
           most
           innocent
           kind
           of
           Deriders
           in
           respect
           of
           others
           ,
           what
           they
           say
           having
           not
           edg
           enough
           
           to
           cause
           any
           smart
           .
           The
           greatest
           hurt
           they
           do
           is
           to
           themselves
           ,
           who
           tho
           they
           much
           need
           ,
           yet
           are
           generally
           little
           capable
           of
           a
           rescue
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           not
           clog
           the
           present
           discourse
           with
           any
           advise
           to
           them
           :
           I
           shall
           chuse
           rather
           to
           conclude
           with
           enforcing
           my
           Suit
           to
           the
           former
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           soberly
           and
           sadly
           weigh
           the
           account
           they
           must
           one
           Day
           give
           of
           the
           Emploiment
           of
           their
           Parts
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           they
           have
           hitherto
           embeazled
           them
           ,
           the
           more
           to
           endeavor
           to
           expiate
           that
           unthriftiness
           ,
           by
           a
           more
           careful
           Managery
           for
           the
           future
           ;
           that
           so
           instead
           of
           that
           vain
           ,
           emty
           ,
           vanishing
           Mirth
           they
           have
           courted
           here
           ,
           they
           may
           find
           a
           real
           ,
           full
           ,
           and
           eternal
           Satisfaction
           in
           the
           Joy
           of
           their
           Lord.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           SECT
           .
           VIII
           .
           Of
           Flattery
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           THE
           last
           of
           Verbal
           injuries
           to
           our
           Neighbor
           which
           I
           shall
           mention
           ,
           is
           Flattery
           .
           This
           is
           indeed
           the
           fatallest
           wound
           of
           the
           Tongue
           ,
           carries
           least
           Smart
           ,
           but
           infinitly
           more
           of
           Danger
           ,
           and
           is
           as
           much
           superior
           to
           the
           former
           ,
           as
           a
           Gangrene
           is
           to
           a
           Gall
           or
           Scratch
           ;
           this
           may
           be
           sore
           and
           vexing
           ,
           but
           that
           stupifying
           and
           deadly
           .
           Flattery
           is
           such
           a
           Mystery
           ,
           such
           a
           Riddle
           of
           iniquity
           ,
           that
           its
           very
           softnesses
           are
           its
           cruellest
           rigors
           ,
           its
           Balm
           corrodes
           ,
           and
           (
           to
           comprize
           all
           in
           the
           Psalmists
           excellent
           Description
           )
           
             its
             words
             are
             smoother
             then
             oil
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             they
             very
             swords
             ,
          
           Psalm
           .
           56.21
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           BUT
           besides
           the
           mischiefs
           of
           it
           to
           the
           Patient
           ,
           't
           is
           the
           most
           dishonoring
           ,
           the
           most
           vilifying
           thing
           to
           the
           Agent
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           empannel
           a
           Jury
           either
           of
           Moralists
           or
           Divines
           ,
           every
           
           mans
           own
           breast
           sufficiently
           instructing
           him
           in
           the
           unworthiness
           of
           it
           .
           T
           is
           indeed
           a
           Collective
           accumulative
           Baseness
           ,
           it
           being
           in
           its
           Element
           a
           compound
           and
           complex
           of
           the
           most
           sordid
           ,
           hateful
           qualities
           incident
           to
           Mankind
           .
           I
           shall
           instance
           in
           three
           ,
           viz.
           Lying
           ,
           Servility
           ,
           and
           Trechery
           ,
           which
           being
           detestably
           deform'd
           single
           ,
           must
           in
           Conjunction
           make
           up
           a
           loathsom
           Monstrous
           guilt
           .
           Now
           tho
           Flattery
           has
           two
           Branches
           ,
           yet
           these
           lie
           so
           at
           the
           Root
           as
           equally
           to
           influence
           both
           :
           for
           whether
           you
           take
           it
           as
           it
           is
           the
           giving
           of
           praise
           where
           it
           is
           not
           due
           ,
           or
           the
           professing
           of
           kindness
           which
           is
           not
           real
           ,
           these
           Properties
           are
           still
           its
           Constitutive
           parts
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           AND
           first
           we
           may
           take
           Lying
           to
           be
           the
           very
           corner
           Stone
           of
           the
           Fabric
           ;
           for
           take
           it
           away
           ,
           and
           the
           Whole
           falls
           to
           the
           ground
           .
           A
           Parasite
           would
           make
           but
           a
           lean
           trade
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           should
           confine
           himself
           to
           truth
           .
           For
           tho
           t
           is
           possible
           so
           to
           order
           the
           manner
           and
           circumstances
           ,
           as
           to
           flatter
           even
           in
           the
           representing
           a
           mans
           real
           vertues
           to
           him
           ,
           yet
           commonly
           if
           they
           do
           not
           falsify
           as
           to
           the
           kind
           ,
           they
           are
           forc'd
           to
           do
           it
           as
           to
           the
           degree
           .
           Besides
           as
           there
           are
           
           but
           few
           such
           subjects
           of
           Flattery
           ,
           so
           neither
           are
           men
           of
           that
           Worth
           so
           receptive
           of
           it
           .
           Such
           sort
           of
           addresses
           are
           less
           dangerous
           to
           those
           who
           have
           the
           perspicacity
           to
           see
           thro
           them
           :
           so
           that
           these
           Merchants
           are
           under
           a
           a
           necessity
           of
           dealing
           with
           the
           more
           ignorant
           Chapmen
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           their
           counterfeit
           wares
           will
           go
           off
           best
           .
           It
           is
           indeed
           strange
           to
           consider
           ,
           with
           what
           gross
           impudent
           falshoods
           men
           of
           this
           trade
           will
           court
           their
           Patrons
           .
           How
           many
           in
           former
           Ages
           have
           not
           only
           amass'd
           together
           all
           sublunary
           excellences
           ,
           but
           have
           even
           ransacked
           heaven
           to
           supply
           their
           Flattery
           ,
           Deified
           their
           Princes
           ,
           and
           perswaded
           them
           they
           were
           Gods
           ,
           who
           at
           last
           found
           they
           were
           to
           die
           like
           men
           ?
           And
           tho
           this
           strein
           be
           now
           out-dated
           ,
           yet
           perhaps
           t
           is
           not
           that
           the
           vice
           is
           grown
           more
           modest
           ,
           but
           that
           Atheism
           has
           rob'd
           it
           of
           that
           Topic
           .
           Those
           that
           believe
           no
           God
           ,
           would
           rather
           seem
           to
           annihilate
           then
           magnify
           the
           person
           to
           whom
           they
           should
           apply
           the
           title
           .
           But
           I
           do
           not
           find
           that
           the
           practice
           has
           any
           other
           bounds
           .
           A
           great
           mans
           vices
           shall
           still
           be
           called
           vertues
           ;
           his
           deformities
           ,
           beauties
           ;
           and
           his
           most
           absurd
           follies
           ,
           the
           height
           of
           ingenuity
           .
           Such
           a
           
           subtil
           Alchymist
           is
           this
           Parasite
           ,
           that
           he
           turns
           all
           he
           touches
           into
           gold
           ,
           imaginary
           indeed
           as
           to
           the
           deluded
           Person
           ,
           but
           oft-times
           real
           to
           himself
           .
           Nor
           is
           Lying
           less
           natural
           to
           the
           other
           part
           of
           Flattery
           ,
           the
           Profession
           of
           service
           and
           kindness
           .
           This
           needs
           no
           evidencing
           ,
           and
           to
           attemt
           it
           would
           be
           a
           self-Confutation
           :
           for
           if
           those
           Professions
           be
           true
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           Flattery
           ,
           therefore
           if
           they
           be
           Flattery
           ,
           they
           must
           needs
           be
           Lies
           .
           It
           will
           be
           almost
           as
           needless
           to
           expatiate
           on
           the
           baseness
           and
           meaness
           of
           that
           sin
           ;
           for
           tho
           there
           is
           no
           Subject
           that
           affords
           more
           matter
           for
           Declamation
           ,
           yet
           Lying
           is
           a
           thing
           that
           is
           ashamed
           of
           it self
           ,
           and
           therefore
           may
           well
           be
           remitted
           to
           its
           own
           convictions
           .
           T
           is
           Aristotles
           observation
           ,
           that
           all
           Elements
           but
           the
           Earth
           ,
           had
           some
           Philosopher
           or
           other
           ,
           that
           gave
           it
           his
           vote
           to
           be
           the
           first
           productive
           Principle
           of
           all
           things
           :
           and
           I
           think
           we
           may
           now
           say
           ,
           that
           all
           Crimes
           have
           had
           their
           Abettors
           and
           fautors
           ,
           some
           body
           that
           would
           stand
           up
           in
           their
           defence
           ;
           only
           Lying
           is
           so
           much
           the
           dregs
           and
           refuse
           of
           wickedness
           ,
           that
           none
           has
           yet
           had
           Chymistry
           enough
           to
           sublimate
           it
           ,
           to
           bring
           it
           into
           such
           a
           reputation
           ,
           that
           any
           man
           
           will
           think
           fit
           to
           own
           it
           :
           the
           greater
           wonder
           that
           what
           is
           under
           so
           universal
           a
           reproch
           ,
           should
           be
           so
           commonly
           admitted
           in
           practice
           .
           But
           by
           this
           we
           may
           make
           an
           estimate
           ,
           what
           the
           whole
           body
           of
           Flattery
           is
           ,
           when
           in
           one
           limb
           of
           it
           we
           find
           so
           much
           corruption
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           A
           second
           is
           Servility
           and
           Abjectness
           of
           humor
           :
           and
           of
           this
           there
           needs
           no
           other
           proof
           then
           has
           bin
           already
           given
           ;
           this
           charge
           being
           implicitly
           involv'd
           in
           the
           former
           of
           Lying
           ,
           the
           condescending
           to
           that
           ,
           being
           a
           mark
           of
           a
           disingenuous
           spirit
           .
           And
           accordingly
           the
           nobler
           Heathens
           lookt
           on
           it
           as
           the
           vice
           of
           Slaves
           and
           vassals
           ,
           below
           the
           liberty
           of
           a
           free
           man
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           an
           honest
           .
           But
           tho
           I
           need
           no
           other
           evidence
           to
           make
           good
           the
           accusation
           ,
           yet
           every
           Sycophant
           furnishes
           me
           with
           many
           supernumerary
           proofs
           .
           Look
           upon
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           see
           his
           eies
           immoveably
           fixt
           on
           his
           Patrons
           face
           ,
           watching
           each
           look
           ,
           each
           glance
           ,
           and
           in
           every
           change
           of
           his
           countenance
           (
           like
           a
           Star-gazer
           )
           reading
           his
           own
           destiny
           ,
           his
           Ears
           chain'd
           (
           like
           Gally-slaves
           at
           the
           oar
           )
           to
           his
           dictate
           ,
           sucking
           in
           the
           most
           insipid
           discourses
           with
           as
           much
           greediness
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           the
           Apothegms
           of
           
           the
           seven
           Sages
           ,
           his
           Tongue
           tuned
           only
           to
           Panegyrics
           and
           Acclamations
           ,
           his
           feet
           in
           winged
           motion
           upon
           every
           nod
           or
           other
           signification
           of
           his
           plesure
           :
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           his
           whole
           body
           (
           as
           if
           it
           had
           no
           other
           animal
           spirits
           then
           what
           it
           derived
           from
           him
           )
           varies
           its
           postures
           ,
           its
           exercises
           ,
           as
           he
           finds
           agreeable
           to
           the
           humor
           he
           is
           to
           serve
           .
           And
           can
           humanity
           contrive
           to
           debase
           it self
           more
           ?
           Yes
           it
           can
           ,
           and
           do's
           to
           often
           ,
           by
           enslaving
           its
           Diviner
           part
           to
           ,
           taking
           up
           not
           only
           opinions
           ,
           but
           even
           crimes
           also
           in
           compliance
           ,
           playing
           the
           incarnate
           Devil
           ,
           and
           helping
           to
           act
           those
           villanies
           which
           Satan
           can
           only
           suggest
           :
           and
           if
           this
           be
           not
           a
           state
           of
           abject
           slavery
           ,
           sure
           there
           is
           none
           in
           the
           world
           .
           Plutarch
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           Philoxenus
           for
           despising
           some
           dull
           Poetry
           of
           Dionysius
           ,
           was
           by
           him
           condemed
           to
           dig
           in
           the
           Quarries
           :
           from
           whence
           being
           by
           the
           mediation
           of
           friends
           remanded
           ,
           at
           his
           return
           Dionysius
           produced
           some
           other
           of
           his
           verses
           ,
           which
           as
           soon
           as
           Philoxenus
           had
           heard
           ,
           he
           made
           no
           reply
           ,
           but
           calling
           to
           the
           Waiters
           ,
           said
           ,
           
             Let
             them
             carry
             me
             again
             to
             the
             Quarries
             .
          
           And
           if
           a
           heathen
           Poet
           could
           prefer
           a
           corporeal
           slavery
           before
           a
           mental
           ,
           what
           name
           of
           
           reproch
           is
           low
           enough
           for
           those
           ,
           who
           can
           submit
           to
           both
           ,
           in
           pursuit
           of
           those
           poor
           sordid
           advantages
           they
           project
           by
           their
           Flatteries
           ?
           Nor
           is
           this
           baseness
           more
           observable
           in
           these
           mean
           fawnings
           and
           observances
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           in
           the
           protestations
           of
           kindness
           and
           Friendship
           .
           Love
           is
           the
           greatest
           gift
           any
           man
           has
           to
           bestow
           ,
           and
           Friendship
           the
           sacredest
           of
           all
           moral
           bonds
           ,
           and
           to
           prostitute
           these
           to
           little
           pitiful
           designs
           ,
           is
           sure
           one
           of
           the
           basest
           cheats
           we
           can
           put
           upon
           our
           common
           nature
           ,
           in
           thus
           debasing
           her
           purest
           and
           most
           current
           coin
           ,
           which
           by
           these
           frequent
           adulterations
           is
           become
           so
           suspected
           ,
           that
           scarce
           any
           man
           knows
           what
           he
           receives
           .
           But
           Christian
           Charity
           is
           yet
           worse
           used
           in
           the
           case
           :
           for
           that
           obliging
           to
           all
           sincerity
           ,
           is
           hereby
           induced
           to
           give
           gold
           for
           dross
           ,
           exhibite
           that
           
             Love
             indeed
             ,
             and
             in
             truth
             ,
          
           which
           is
           returned
           only
           
             in
             word
             and
             in
             Tongue
          
           ,
           1
           Joh.
           3.18
           .
           And
           so
           it
           do's
           in
           those
           who
           observe
           its
           rules
           :
           but
           in
           those
           who
           own
           ,
           yet
           observe
           them
           not
           ,
           't
           is
           yet
           a
           greater
           sufferer
           ,
           by
           laboring
           under
           the
           scandal
           of
           all
           their
           dissimulations
           .
           It
           was
           once
           the
           Character
           given
           Christians
           ,
           even
           by
           their
           Enemies
           ,
           
             Behold
             
             how
             they
             love
             one
             another
          
           :
           but
           God
           knows
           we
           may
           now
           be
           pointed
           out
           by
           a
           very
           differing
           mark
           ,
           
             Behold
             how
             they
             deceive
             and
             delude
             one
             another
             .
          
           And
           sure
           this
           violation
           we
           herein
           offer
           to
           our
           Religion
           ,
           do's
           not
           allay
           but
           aggravate
           the
           baseness
           of
           this
           practice
           :
           for
           if
           in
           the
           other
           we
           sell
           our selves
           ,
           in
           this
           we
           sell
           our
           God
           too
           ,
           sacrifice
           our
           interest
           in
           him
           to
           get
           a
           surreptitious
           title
           to
           the
           favor
           of
           a
           man.
           And
           this
           I
           conceive
           do's
           in
           the
           second
           place
           not
           much
           commend
           the
           art
           of
           Flattery
           ,
           which
           is
           built
           up
           of
           so
           vile
           materials
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           AND
           to
           compleat
           this
           infamous
           composition
           ,
           in
           the
           third
           place
           Trechery
           comes
           in
           ;
           a
           crime
           of
           so
           odious
           a
           kind
           ,
           that
           to
           name
           it
           is
           to
           implead
           it
           :
           yet
           how
           intrinsic
           a
           part
           this
           is
           of
           Flattery
           ,
           will
           need
           no
           great
           skill
           to
           evidence
           ,
           daily
           experience
           sufficiently
           doing
           it
           .
           T
           is
           a
           common
           observation
           of
           Flatterers
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           like
           the
           Heliotrope
           ,
           open
           only
           towards
           the
           sun
           ,
           but
           shut
           and
           contract
           themselves
           at
           night
           ,
           and
           in
           cloudy
           weather
           .
           Let
           the
           object
           of
           their
           adoration
           be
           but
           eclipsed
           ,
           they
           can
           see
           none
           of
           those
           excellences
           which
           before
           dazled
           their
           eies
           :
           and
           however
           inconstant
           they
           
           may
           seem
           in
           it
           to
           others
           ,
           they
           are
           indeed
           very
           constant
           to
           themselves
           ,
           true
           to
           their
           fixt
           principle
           ,
           of
           courting
           the
           greatness
           ,
           not
           the
           man
           ;
           in
           pursuit
           whereof
           their
           old
           Idol
           is
           often
           made
           a
           sacrifice
           to
           their
           new
           :
           all
           malicious
           discovery
           is
           made
           of
           their
           falling
           friend
           ,
           to
           buy
           an
           interest
           in
           the
           rising
           one
           .
           Of
           this
           there
           are
           such
           crouds
           of
           examples
           in
           Story
           ,
           that
           it
           would
           be
           impertinent
           to
           single
           out
           any
           ,
           especially
           in
           an
           Age
           that
           is
           fitter
           to
           furnish
           presidents
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           then
           to
           borrow
           of
           the
           past-times
           .
           But
           supposing
           the
           Parasite
           not
           actually
           guilty
           of
           this
           base
           revolt
           (
           which
           yet
           he
           seldom
           fails
           to
           be
           upon
           occasion
           )
           yet
           is
           he
           no
           less
           Trecherous
           even
           in
           the
           height
           of
           his
           Blandishments
           ;
           and
           while
           he
           most
           courts
           a
           man
           ,
           he
           do's
           the
           most
           ruinously
           undermine
           him
           .
           For
           first
           he
           abuses
           him
           in
           his
           understanding
           ,
           precludes
           him
           from
           that
           which
           wise
           men
           have
           judged
           the
           most
           essential
           part
           of
           Learning
           ,
           the
           knowledg
           of
           himself
           ,
           from
           which
           't
           is
           the
           main
           business
           of
           the
           Flatterer
           to
           divert
           him
           .
           And
           to
           this
           abuse
           there
           is
           another
           inevitably
           consequent
           :
           for
           this
           ignorance
           of
           his
           faults
           or
           follies
           ,
           necessarily
           condemns
           him
           to
           the
           continuing
           in
           them
           ,
           it
           being
           impossible
           
           for
           him
           to
           think
           of
           correcting
           either
           the
           one
           or
           the
           other
           ,
           who
           is
           made
           believe
           he
           has
           neither
           .
           This
           is
           like
           the
           trechery
           of
           a
           bribed
           officer
           in
           a
           Garrison
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           let
           the
           weak
           parts
           be
           fortified
           ,
           and
           laies
           the
           man
           as
           open
           to
           assaults
           as
           that
           doth
           the
           Town
           .
           Yet
           this
           is
           not
           all
           ,
           he
           do's
           not
           only
           provide
           for
           the
           continuance
           ,
           but
           the
           improving
           of
           his
           crimes
           and
           errors
           ,
           which
           alas
           are
           too
           prolific
           of
           themselves
           ,
           but
           being
           cultivated
           and
           manured
           with
           perpetual
           soothings
           and
           encouragements
           ,
           grow
           immesurably
           luxuriant
           .
           And
           accordingly
           we
           see
           that
           men
           used
           only
           to
           applauses
           ,
           are
           so
           swell'd
           with
           them
           ,
           that
           their
           insolences
           are
           intolerable
           .
           And
           this
           they
           are
           somtimes
           taught
           to
           their
           cost
           ,
           when
           they
           happen
           among
           free-men
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           submit
           to
           all
           they
           say
           ,
           nor
           commend
           all
           they
           do
           .
           And
           finding
           these
           uneasy
           contradictions
           when
           they
           come
           abroad
           ,
           they
           are
           willing
           to
           retire
           to
           their
           most
           complaisant
           company
           :
           and
           so
           this
           Sycophant
           Devil
           having
           once
           got
           them
           within
           his
           circle
           ,
           may
           enchant
           them
           as
           he
           pleases
           ,
           lead
           them
           from
           one
           wickedness
           to
           another
           ,
           And
           as
           Caligula
           and
           other
           voluptuous
           Emperors
           ,
           by
           being
           adored
           
           as
           Gods
           ,
           sunk
           in
           their
           sensuality
           below
           the
           Nature
           of
           man
           ,
           so
           these
           celebrated
           Persons
           are
           by
           that
           false
           veneration
           animated
           to
           all
           those
           reprochful
           practices
           ,
           which
           may
           expose
           them
           to
           a
           real
           contemt
           ;
           their
           follies
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           their
           vices
           still
           get
           head
           ,
           till
           they
           answer
           the
           description
           the
           Wise
           man
           gives
           of
           the
           old
           Giants
           ,
           
             Who
             fell
             away
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             their
             foolishness
             .
          
           Ecclus.
           16.7
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           AND
           sure
           he
           that
           betraies
           a
           man
           to
           all
           these
           mischiefs
           ,
           may
           well
           be
           thought
           perfidious
           .
           But
           that
           which
           infinitly
           amplifies
           and
           enhances
           the
           Trechery
           is
           ,
           that
           all
           this
           is
           acted
           under
           the
           notion
           and
           disguise
           of
           a
           friend
           ;
           a
           relation
           so
           venerable
           ,
           that
           methinks
           t
           is
           the
           nearest
           secular
           transcript
           of
           the
           treason
           ,
           which
           is
           storied
           of
           those
           who
           have
           administred
           Poison
           in
           the
           Eucharist
           .
           The
           name
           of
           a
           friend
           is
           such
           an
           endearment
           ,
           as
           nothing
           human
           can
           equal
           .
           All
           other
           natural
           or
           civil
           ties
           take
           their
           greatest
           force
           from
           this
           .
           What
           signifies
           an
           unfriendly
           Parent
           ,
           or
           Brother
           ,
           or
           Wife
           ?
           T
           is
           friendship
           only
           that
           is
           the
           cement
           which
           really
           and
           effectively
           combines
           mankind
           :
           and
           therefore
           we
           may
           observe
           ,
           that
           God
           reckoning
           up
           other
           relations
           ,
           illustrates
           them
           
           by
           several
           notes
           of
           endearment
           ,
           but
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           that
           of
           friendship
           ,
           t
           is
           
             the
             friend
             who
             is
             as
             thine
             own
             soul
             ,
          
           Deut.
           13.6
           .
           nothing
           below
           the
           highest
           instance
           was
           thought
           expressive
           enough
           of
           that
           union
           .
           What
           a
           Legion
           of
           Fiends
           then
           possesseth
           men
           that
           can
           break
           these
           chains
           Mat.
           5.4
           .
           nay
           that
           can
           hammer
           and
           forge
           those
           very
           chains
           into
           Daggers
           and
           Stillettoes
           ,
           and
           make
           their
           friendship
           an
           engine
           of
           ruine
           ?
           This
           is
           certainly
           the
           blackest
           color
           wherein
           we
           can
           view
           a
           Parasite
           ,
           his
           false
           light
           makes
           the
           shadow
           the
           more
           dismal
           .
           As
           the
           Ape
           has
           a
           peculiar
           deformity
           above
           other
           brutes
           by
           that
           aukward
           and
           ungraceful
           resemblance
           he
           has
           to
           a
           man
           ,
           so
           sure
           a
           Flatterer
           is
           infinitely
           the
           more
           hateful
           for
           being
           the
           ugly
           counterfeit
           of
           a
           Friend
           .
           And
           as
           this
           Trechery
           lies
           at
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           Panegyrics
           ,
           so
           also
           do's
           it
           of
           all
           the
           caresses
           and
           exuberant
           kindness
           of
           a
           Flatterer
           ,
           which
           if
           they
           aimed
           not
           at
           any
           particular
           end
           of
           circumvention
           ,
           must
           yet
           in
           the
           general
           be
           trecherous
           by
           being
           false
           .
           A
           man
           looks
           on
           the
           love
           of
           his
           friend
           as
           one
           of
           the
           richest
           possessions
           (
           upon
           which
           account
           the
           Philosopher
           thought
           friends
           were
           to
           be
           Inventoried
           as
           well
           as
           goods
           .
           )
           
           What
           a
           defeat
           and
           discomfiture
           is
           it
           to
           a
           man
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           use
           this
           wealth
           ,
           to
           find
           it
           all
           false
           metal
           ,
           such
           as
           will
           not
           answer
           any
           of
           those
           purposes
           for
           which
           he
           depended
           on
           it
           .
           There
           cannot
           sure
           be
           a
           greater
           Trechery
           ,
           then
           first
           to
           raise
           a
           confidence
           and
           then
           deceive
           it
           .
           But
           besides
           this
           fundamental
           falseness
           ,
           there
           are
           also
           many
           incidental
           Trecheries
           ,
           which
           fall
           in
           upon
           occasion
           of
           particular
           designs
           .
           A
           pretence
           of
           kindness
           is
           the
           universal
           stale
           to
           all
           base
           projects
           :
           by
           this
           men
           are
           rob'd
           of
           their
           fortunes
           ,
           and
           women
           of
           their
           honor
           :
           in
           a
           word
           all
           the
           wolfish
           designs
           walk
           under
           this
           sheeps
           clothing
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           world
           goes
           ,
           men
           have
           more
           need
           to
           beware
           of
           those
           who
           call
           themselves
           friends
           ,
           then
           those
           who
           own
           themselves
           enemies
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           THESE
           are
           the
           lineaments
           of
           this
           vice
           of
           Flattery
           ,
           which
           sure
           do
           together
           make
           up
           a
           face
           of
           most
           extreme
           deformity
           .
           I
           might
           upon
           a
           true
           account
           add
           another
           ,
           and
           charge
           it
           with
           folly
           too
           .
           I
           am
           sure
           according
           to
           the
           Divine
           estimate
           it
           is
           alwaies
           so
           :
           and
           truly
           it
           do's
           not
           seldom
           prove
           so
           in
           the
           secular
           also
           .
           Men
           of
           this
           art
           do
           somtimes
           drop
           their
           vizard
           before
           they
           have
           got
           the
           prize
           ,
           
           and
           then
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           world
           that
           appears
           to
           contemtible
           ,
           so
           silly
           ;
           a
           barefaced
           Flatterer
           being
           every
           bodies
           scorn
           .
           The
           short
           is
           ,
           wherever
           this
           game
           is
           plaied
           there
           is
           alwaies
           a
           fool
           in
           the
           case
           :
           if
           the
           parasite
           be
           detected
           ,
           it
           falls
           to
           his
           share
           :
           if
           he
           be
           not
           ,
           to
           his
           whom
           he
           deludes
           .
           But
           at
           the
           best
           t
           is
           but
           subtilty
           and
           cunning
           he
           can
           boast
           of
           ;
           and
           if
           he
           can
           in
           his
           own
           fancy
           raise
           that
           to
           the
           opinion
           of
           true
           Wisdom
           ,
           t
           is
           a
           sign
           he
           is
           come
           round
           to
           practice
           his
           deceits
           upon
           him self
           ,
           and
           is
           as
           much
           his
           own
           Flatterer
           as
           he
           has
           bin
           others
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           AND
           now
           I
           know
           not
           whether
           it
           be
           more
           shame
           or
           wonder
           ,
           to
           see
           that
           men
           can
           so
           put
           off
           ingenuity
           ,
           and
           the
           native
           greatness
           of
           their
           kind
           ,
           as
           to
           descend
           to
           so
           base
           ,
           so
           ignoble
           a
           vice
           :
           yet
           alas
           we
           daily
           see
           it
           don
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           only
           by
           the
           scum
           and
           refuse
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           such
           as
           Job
           speaks
           of
           ,
           
             who
             are
             viler
             then
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           Cap.
           30.8
           .
           but
           by
           Persons
           of
           all
           conditions
           .
           Flattery
           like
           a
           spring
           forc'd
           upwards
           ascends
           ,
           as
           cares
           are
           by
           the
           wise
           man
           said
           to
           descend
           ,
           Ecclus.
           40.4
           .
           
             from
             him
             that
             weareth
             a
             linen
             frock
             to
             him
             that
             weareth
             a
             crown
             :
          
           all
           intermedial
           degrees
           are
           but
           like
           pipes
           ,
           which
           as
           they
           
           suck
           from
           below
           ,
           so
           transmit
           it
           still
           upwards
           .
           There
           are
           few
           so
           low
           but
           find
           some
           body
           to
           cajole
           and
           flatter
           them
           .
           Some
           interest
           or
           other
           may
           somtimes
           be
           to
           be
           served
           even
           upon
           the
           meanest
           ;
           and
           those
           that
           find
           themselves
           thus
           solicited
           for
           benefits
           ,
           are
           easily
           taught
           by
           it
           how
           to
           address
           to
           their
           immediate
           superiors
           ,
           from
           whom
           they
           expect
           greater
           :
           and
           as
           't
           is
           thus
           handed
           from
           one
           rank
           to
           another
           ,
           the
           art
           still
           is
           more
           subtilized
           and
           refined
           (
           God
           help
           poor
           Princes
           the
           while
           ,
           who
           commonly
           meet
           with
           the
           Elixir
           ,
           and
           quintessence
           of
           this
           venem
           :
           )
           and
           thus
           it
           passes
           thro
           all
           states
           and
           conditions
           :
           as
           they
           are
           passive
           on
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           and
           are
           flattered
           by
           some
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           active
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           flatter
           others
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           I
           say
           all
           conditions
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           say
           all
           Persons
           in
           those
           conditions
           ,
           for
           no
           truly
           generous
           soul
           can
           stoop
           so
           low
           :
           but
           t
           is
           too
           evident
           to
           what
           a
           low
           ebb
           Generosity
           as
           well
           as
           Christianity
           is
           grown
           ,
           by
           the
           numbers
           of
           those
           who
           thus
           degrade
           themselves
           ,
           every
           little
           petty
           interest
           being
           thought
           worth
           these
           base
           submissions
           .
           And
           truly
           it
           is
           hard
           to
           find
           ,
           by
           what
           Topic
           of
           perswasion
           to
           assault
           such
           men
           .
           The
           meanness
           ,
           or
           the
           sin
           will
           scarce
           be
           disswasives
           
           to
           those
           who
           have
           reconciled
           themselves
           to
           both
           :
           if
           any
           thing
           can
           be
           pertinently
           said
           to
           them
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           upon
           the
           score
           of
           Interest
           ,
           for
           that
           being
           their
           grand
           principle
           ,
           they
           can
           with
           no
           pretence
           disclame
           the
           inferences
           drawn
           thence
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           LET
           them
           therefore
           duly
           ballance
           the
           advantages
           they
           project
           from
           this
           practice
           with
           the
           mischiefs
           and
           dangers
           of
           it
           .
           What
           they
           expect
           is
           commonly
           either
           Honor
           or
           wealth
           ,
           these
           they
           hope
           may
           be
           acquired
           by
           their
           prostrations
           to
           those
           ,
           who
           can
           dispense
           or
           procure
           them
           .
           T
           is
           true
           ,
           as
           Honor
           signifies
           Greatness
           and
           Power
           ,
           it
           is
           somtimes
           attain'd
           by
           it
           ,
           but
           then
           as
           it
           signifies
           Reputation
           and
           Esteem
           ,
           't
           is
           as
           sure
           to
           be
           lost
           .
           He
           that
           thus
           ascends
           ,
           may
           be
           lookt
           on
           with
           fear
           ,
           but
           never
           with
           reverence
           .
           Now
           I
           think
           t
           is
           no
           good
           bargain
           to
           exchange
           this
           second
           notion
           of
           Honor
           for
           the
           first
           :
           for
           besides
           the
           difference
           in
           the
           intrinsic
           value
           ,
           t
           is
           to
           be
           consider'd
           how
           tottering
           a
           Pinacle
           unmerited
           Greatness
           is
           .
           He
           that
           rais'd
           him
           to
           satisfy
           his
           humor
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           can
           (
           with
           more
           ease
           and
           equal
           justice
           )
           throw
           him
           down
           at
           another
           :
           and
           when
           such
           a
           man
           do's
           fall
           ,
           
           he
           falls
           as
           without
           pity
           ,
           so
           without
           remedy
           ,
           has
           no
           foundation
           on
           which
           to
           rebuild
           his
           fortune
           .
           His
           Sycophanting
           arts
           being
           detected
           ,
           that
           Game
           is
           not
           to
           be
           plaid
           the
           second
           time
           :
           whereas
           a
           man
           of
           a
           clear
           reputation
           ,
           tho
           his
           barque
           be
           split
           ,
           yet
           he
           saves
           his
           Cargo
           ,
           has
           something
           left
           towards
           setting
           up
           again
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           in
           capacity
           of
           receiving
           benefit
           not
           only
           from
           his
           own
           industry
           ,
           but
           the
           friendship
           of
           others
           .
           A
           sound
           piece
           of
           Timber
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           thought
           fit
           for
           one
           use
           ,
           yet
           will
           be
           laid
           by
           for
           another
           :
           and
           an
           honest
           man
           will
           probably
           at
           one
           time
           or
           other
           be
           thought
           good
           for
           something
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           As
           for
           the
           other
           aim
           ,
           that
           of
           Wealth
           ,
           't
           is
           very
           possible
           that
           may
           somtimes
           be
           compassed
           ;
           and
           well
           it
           may
           ,
           the
           flatterer
           having
           several
           Springs
           to
           feed
           it
           by
           .
           For
           he
           that
           has
           a
           great
           Patron
           ,
           has
           the
           advantage
           of
           his
           countenance
           and
           Autority
           ,
           he
           has
           that
           of
           his
           bounty
           and
           liberality
           ,
           and
           he
           has
           another
           (
           somtimes
           greater
           then
           both
           )
           that
           of
           his
           negligence
           and
           deceivableness
           .
           But
           yet
           all
           these
           acquisitions
           are
           many
           times
           like
           Fairy
           mony
           ,
           what
           is
           brought
           one
           night
           is
           taken
           away
           the
           next
           .
           Men
           of
           this
           mold
           seldom
           
           know
           how
           to
           bear
           prosperity
           temperately
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           no
           new
           thing
           to
           see
           a
           Privado
           carry
           it
           so
           high
           ,
           as
           to
           awaken
           the
           jealousy
           of
           his
           promoter
           ,
           which
           being
           assisted
           by
           the
           busy
           industry
           of
           those
           who
           envy
           his
           fortune
           ,
           t
           will
           be
           easy
           enough
           to
           find
           some
           flaw
           in
           the
           Gettings
           ,
           by
           which
           to
           unravel
           the
           whole
           Web
           :
           an
           event
           that
           has
           bin
           oft
           experimented
           not
           only
           in
           the
           private
           managery
           of
           Families
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           most
           public
           administrations
           .
           And
           these
           are
           such
           hazards
           ,
           that
           laid
           all
           together
           would
           much
           recommend
           to
           any
           the
           Moral
           of
           Horaces
           Fable
           ,
           and
           make
           one
           chuse
           the
           Country
           Mouses
           plain
           fare
           and
           safety
           ,
           rather
           then
           the
           delicacies
           of
           the
           City
           with
           so
           much
           danger
           .
           This
           then
           is
           the
           state
           of
           the
           prosperous
           Parasite
           .
           But
           alas
           how
           many
           are
           there
           who
           never
           arrive
           to
           this
           ,
           but
           are
           kickt
           down
           ere
           they
           have
           climb'd
           the
           two
           or
           three
           first
           rounds
           of
           the
           Ladder
           ,
           whose
           designs
           are
           so
           humble
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           aspire
           above
           a
           Major-Domo
           ,
           or
           some
           such
           domestic
           preferment
           (
           for
           ,
           in
           this
           trade
           there
           are
           adventures
           of
           all
           sizes
           .
           )
           But
           upon
           all
           these
           considerations
           ,
           methinks
           it
           appears
           no
           very
           inviting
           one
           to
           any
           .
           At
           the
           long
           run
           an
           honest
           freedom
           
           of
           speech
           will
           more
           recommend
           a
           man
           ,
           then
           all
           these
           sneaking
           flatteries
           :
           we
           have
           a
           very
           wise
           mans
           word
           for
           it
           ,
           
             he
             that
             rebuketh
             a
             man
             ,
             afterwards
             shall
             find
             more
             favor
             ,
             then
             he
             that
             flattereth
             with
             his
             lips
             ,
          
           Prov.
           28.23
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           BUT
           after
           all
           that
           hath
           or
           can
           be
           said
           ,
           the
           suppression
           of
           Flattery
           will
           most
           depend
           upon
           those
           Persons
           to
           whom
           it
           is
           addrest
           :
           if
           it
           be
           not
           repuls'd
           there
           ,
           nothing
           else
           will
           discourage
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           ,
           't
           is
           crusht
           in
           the
           egg
           ,
           and
           can
           produce
           no
           viper
           .
           These
           Vulturs
           prey
           only
           on
           carcasses
           ,
           on
           such
           stupid
           minds
           ,
           as
           have
           not
           life
           and
           vigor
           enough
           to
           fray
           them
           away
           .
           Let
           but
           Persons
           of
           quality
           entertain
           such
           customers
           with
           a
           severe
           brow
           ,
           with
           some
           smart
           expression
           of
           dislike
           ,
           those
           Leeches
           will
           immediatly
           fall
           off
           .
           In
           Sparta
           when
           all
           laws
           against
           theft
           prov'd
           ineffectual
           ,
           at
           last
           they
           fixt
           the
           penalty
           on
           them
           that
           were
           robb'd
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           did
           the
           business
           :
           and
           in
           the
           present
           case
           ,
           if
           't
           were
           made
           as
           infamous
           to
           be
           flatter'd
           as
           't
           is
           to
           flatter
           ,
           I
           believe
           it
           might
           have
           the
           like
           effect
           .
           Indeed
           there
           is
           pretence
           enough
           to
           make
           it
           so
           :
           for
           first
           as
           to
           Wit
           ,
           the
           advantage
           is
           clear
           on
           the
           Flatterers
           side
           :
           he
           must
           be
           allowed
           to
           have
           more
           
           of
           that
           (
           which
           in
           this
           Age
           is
           more
           then
           a
           counterpoise
           to
           honesty
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           vertue
           ,
           the
           balance
           (
           as
           to
           the
           principal
           motive
           )
           seems
           to
           hang
           pretty
           even
           :
           t
           is
           the
           vice
           of
           Avarice
           that
           temts
           the
           one
           to
           flatter
           ,
           and
           the
           vice
           of
           Pride
           that
           makes
           it
           acceptable
           to
           the
           other
           .
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           bottom
           of
           the
           matter
           :
           t
           is
           that
           secret
           confederate
           within
           ,
           that
           exposes
           men
           to
           those
           assaults
           from
           without
           .
           We
           have
           generally
           such
           an
           appetite
           to
           praise
           ,
           that
           we
           greedily
           suck
           in
           without
           staying
           to
           examine
           whether
           it
           belong
           to
           us
           or
           no
           ,
           or
           whether
           it
           be
           design'd
           as
           a
           kindness
           or
           an
           abuse
           .
           Other
           injuries
           rush
           upon
           us
           with
           violence
           ,
           and
           give
           us
           notice
           of
           their
           approch
           :
           they
           may
           be
           said
           to
           come
           
             like
             water
             into
             our
             bowels
             ;
             but
             this
             like
             oil
             into
             our
             bones
             ,
          
           Ps.
           109.18
           .
           penetrates
           easily
           ,
           undiscernibly
           ,
           by
           help
           of
           that
           native
           propension
           we
           have
           to
           receive
           it
           .
           T
           is
           therefore
           the
           near
           concern
           of
           all
           ,
           especially
           of
           those
           whose
           quality
           most
           exposes
           them
           ,
           to
           keep
           a
           guard
           upon
           that
           trecherous
           immate
           ,
           not
           to
           let
           that
           step
           into
           the
           scale
           to
           make
           a
           base
           Sycophant
           out-weigh
           a
           true
           friend
           .
           And
           when
           ever
           they
           are
           attacqued
           with
           extravagant
           Encomiums
           ,
           let
           them
           fortify
           
           themselves
           with
           this
           Dilemma
           ,
           either
           they
           have
           those
           excellences
           they
           are
           praised
           for
           ,
           or
           they
           have
           not
           :
           if
           they
           have
           not
           ,
           t
           is
           an
           apparent
           cheat
           and
           gull
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           of
           a
           pitiful
           forlorn
           understanding
           that
           delights
           to
           be
           fool'd
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           have
           ,
           they
           are
           too
           good
           to
           be
           exposed
           to
           such
           worms
           who
           will
           instantly
           wither
           the
           fairest
           gourd
           ,
           John.
           4.7
           .
        
         
           For
           as
           it
           is
           said
           of
           the
           
             Grand
             Signior
          
           ,
           that
           no
           grass
           growes
           where
           his
           horse
           once
           treads
           :
           so
           we
           may
           say
           of
           the
           Flatterer
           ,
           no
           vertue
           ever
           prospers
           where
           he
           is
           admitted
           :
           if
           he
           find
           any
           he
           hugs
           it
           till
           he
           stifles
           it
           ,
           if
           he
           find
           none
           ,
           he
           so
           indisposes
           the
           soil
           ,
           that
           no
           future
           seeds
           can
           ever
           take
           root
           .
           In
           fine
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           mischief
           beyond
           the
           description
           of
           any
           Character
           .
           O
           let
           not
           men
           then
           act
           this
           Part
           to
           themselves
           by
           being
           their
           own
           Parasites
           !
           and
           then
           t
           will
           be
           an
           easy
           thing
           to
           escape
           all
           others
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SECT
           .
           IX
           .
           Of
           Boasting
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           WE
           have
           now
           seen
           some
           effects
           of
           an
           ungovern'd
           Tongue
           ,
           as
           they
           relate
           to
           God
           and
           our
           Neighbor
           .
           There
           is
           yet
           a
           third
           sort
           which
           reflect
           upon
           a
           mans
           self
           .
           So
           unboundedly
           mischievous
           is
           that
           petulant
           member
           ,
           that
           heaven
           and
           earth
           are
           not
           wide
           enough
           for
           its
           range
           ,
           but
           it
           will
           find
           work
           at
           home
           too
           ;
           and
           like
           the
           viper
           ,
           that
           after
           it
           had
           devoured
           its
           companions
           ,
           prei'd
           upon
           its
           self
           ,
           so
           it
           corrodes
           inward
           ,
           and
           becomes
           as
           fatal
           to
           its
           owner
           ,
           as
           to
           all
           the
           world
           besides
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           OF
           this
           there
           are
           as
           many
           instances
           ,
           as
           there
           are
           imprudent
           things
           said
           ,
           for
           all
           such
           have
           the
           worst
           reflection
           upon
           the
           speaker
           :
           and
           therefore
           all
           that
           have
           given
           rules
           for
           civil
           life
           ,
           have
           in
           order
           to
           it
           put
           very
           severe
           restraints
           upon
           the
           Tongue
           ,
           that
           it
           run
           not
           before
           the
           judgment
           .
           T
           was
           the
           advice
           of
           
           Zeno
           to
           
             dip
             the
             Tongue
             in
             the
             mind
          
           before
           one
           should
           permit
           it
           to
           speak
           .
           Theophrastus
           used
           to
           say
           ,
           
             It
             was
             safer
             trusting
             to
             an
             unbridled
             ,
             horse
             ,
             then
             to
             intemperate
             speech
             .
          
           And
           daily
           experience
           confirms
           the
           Aphorism
           ;
           for
           those
           that
           set
           no
           guard
           upon
           their
           Tongues
           ,
           are
           hurried
           by
           them
           into
           a
           thousand
           indecences
           ,
           and
           very
           often
           into
           real
           considerable
           mischiefs
           .
           By
           this
           means
           men
           have
           proved
           their
           own
           delators
           ,
           discovered
           their
           own
           most
           important
           secrets
           :
           and
           whereas
           their
           heart
           should
           have
           kept
           a
           lock
           upon
           their
           Tongues
           ,
           they
           have
           given
           their
           Tongue
           the
           key
           of
           their
           heart
           ,
           and
           the
           event
           has
           bin
           oft
           as
           unhappy
           as
           the
           proceeding
           was
           preposterous
           .
           There
           are
           indeed
           so
           many
           waies
           for
           men
           to
           lose
           themselves
           in
           their
           talk
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           do
           the
           like
           if
           I
           should
           pretend
           to
           trace
           them
           .
           Besides
           my
           subject
           leads
           me
           not
           to
           discourse
           Ethically
           ,
           but
           Christianly
           of
           the
           faults
           of
           the
           Tongue
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           have
           all
           along
           considered
           the
           one
           no
           farther
           then
           it
           happens
           to
           be
           twisted
           with
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           IN
           the
           present
           case
           I
           shall
           insist
           only
           upon
           one
           fault
           of
           the
           Tongue
           ,
           which
           partakes
           of
           both
           kinds
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           at
           once
           
           a
           vice
           and
           a
           folly
           ,
           I
           mean
           that
           of
           Boasting
           and
           vaunting
           a
           mans
           self
           :
           a
           strain
           to
           which
           some
           mens
           tongues
           have
           a
           wonderful
           glibness
           .
           No
           discourse
           can
           be
           administred
           ,
           but
           they
           will
           try
           to
           turn
           the
           tide
           ,
           and
           draw
           it
           all
           into
           their
           own
           Chanel
           ,
           by
           entertaining
           you
           with
           long
           stories
           of
           themselves
           :
           or
           if
           there
           be
           no
           room
           for
           that
           ,
           they
           will
           at
           least
           screw
           in
           here
           and
           there
           some
           intimations
           of
           what
           they
           did
           or
           said
           .
           Yea
           so
           stupid
           a
           vanity
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           works
           alike
           upon
           all
           materials
           :
           not
           only
           their
           greater
           and
           more
           illustrious
           acts
           or
           sentences
           ,
           but
           even
           their
           most
           slight
           and
           trivial
           occurrences
           ,
           by
           being
           theirs
           ,
           they
           think
           acquire
           a
           considerableness
           ,
           and
           are
           forcibly
           imposed
           upon
           the
           company
           ;
           the
           very
           dreams
           of
           such
           people
           strait
           commence
           prophesy
           ,
           and
           are
           as
           seriously
           related
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           undoubted
           revelations
           .
           And
           sure
           if
           we
           reflect
           upon
           our
           Saviors
           rule
           ,
           that
           
             Out
             of
             the
             abundance
             of
             the
             heart
             the
             mouth
             speaketh
             ,
          
           we
           cannot
           but
           think
           these
           men
           are
           very
           full
           of
           themselves
           ;
           and
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           is
           but
           another
           phrase
           for
           being
           very
           proud
           .
           So
           t
           is
           Pride
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           spring
           that
           feeds
           this
           perpetual
           current
           at
           the
           mouth
           ,
           and
           under
           that
           notion
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           it
           .
        
         
         
           4.
           
           AND
           truly
           there
           is
           nothing
           can
           render
           it
           more
           infamous
           ,
           Pride
           being
           a
           vice
           that
           of
           all
           others
           is
           the
           most
           branded
           in
           Scripture
           as
           most
           detestable
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           signalized
           by
           the
           punishment
           to
           be
           so
           .
           This
           turned
           Lucifer
           out
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           Nebuchadnezzar
           out
           of
           his
           Throne
           ,
           nay
           out
           of
           Human
           society
           .
           And
           indeed
           it
           seems
           still
           to
           have
           somthing
           of
           the
           same
           effect
           ,
           nothing
           rendring
           a
           man
           so
           inconsiderable
           ;
           for
           it
           sets
           him
           above
           the
           meaner
           sort
           of
           company
           ,
           and
           makes
           him
           intolerable
           to
           the
           better
           ,
           and
           to
           complete
           the
           parallel
           ,
           he
           seldom
           comes
           to
           know
           himself
           till
           he
           be
           turn'd
           a
           grazing
           ,
           be
           reduced
           to
           some
           extremities
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           BUT
           this
           Boasting
           arrogant
           humor
           ,
           tho
           alwaies
           bad
           ,
           yet
           is
           more
           or
           less
           so
           according
           to
           the
           Subject
           on
           which
           it
           works
           .
           If
           it
           be
           only
           on
           Natural
           excellences
           ,
           as
           Beauty
           ,
           Wit
           ;
           or
           accidental
           acquisitions
           ,
           as
           Honor
           ,
           Wealth
           ,
           or
           the
           like
           ,
           yet
           even
           here
           t
           is
           not
           only
           a
           Theft
           ,
           but
           a
           Sacriledg
           ;
           the
           glory
           of
           those
           being
           due
           only
           to
           the
           Donor
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           receiver
           ,
           there
           being
           not
           so
           much
           as
           any
           predisposition
           in
           the
           subject
           to
           determine
           Gods
           bounty
           .
           He
           could
           have
           made
           the
           most
           deformed
           Beggar
           as
           handsom
           
           and
           as
           rich
           ,
           as
           those
           who
           most
           pride
           themselves
           in
           their
           wealth
           and
           beauty
           .
           No
           man
           fancies
           himself
           to
           be
           his
           own
           Creator
           ,
           and
           tho
           some
           have
           assumed
           to
           be
           the
           Architects
           of
           their
           own
           fortunes
           ,
           yet
           the
           frequent
           defeats
           of
           mens
           industry
           and
           contrivance
           ,
           do
           sufficiently
           confute
           that
           bold
           pretence
           ,
           and
           evince
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           somthing
           above
           them
           ,
           which
           can
           either
           blast
           or
           prosper
           their
           attemts
           .
           What
           an
           invasion
           then
           is
           it
           of
           Gods
           right
           ,
           to
           ingross
           the
           honor
           of
           those
           things
           being
           don
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           at
           all
           in
           their
           power
           to
           do
           ?
           And
           sure
           the
           folly
           is
           as
           great
           in
           respect
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           the
           sin
           is
           towards
           God.
           This
           boasting
           like
           a
           heavy
           Nurse
           ,
           over-laies
           the
           Child
           :
           the
           vanity
           of
           that
           quite
           drowns
           the
           notice
           of
           the
           things
           in
           which
           t
           is
           founded
           ;
           and
           men
           are
           not
           so
           apt
           to
           say
           ,
           such
           a
           man
           is
           Handsom
           ,
           Wise
           ,
           or
           Great
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           is
           proud
           upon
           the
           fancy
           of
           being
           so
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           he
           that
           celebrates
           his
           own
           excellences
           ,
           must
           be
           content
           with
           his
           own
           applauses
           ,
           for
           he
           will
           get
           none
           of
           others
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           from
           those
           fawning
           Sycophants
           ,
           whose
           praises
           are
           worse
           then
           bitterest
           Detraction
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           AND
           yet
           so
           sottish
           a
           vice
           is
           Pride
           ,
           
           that
           it
           can
           make
           even
           those
           insidious
           Flatteries
           matter
           of
           boast
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           much
           more
           irrational
           object
           of
           it
           then
           the
           former
           .
           How
           eagerly
           do
           some
           men
           propagate
           every
           little
           Encomium
           their
           Parasites
           make
           of
           them
           ?
           With
           what
           gust
           and
           sensuality
           will
           they
           tell
           how
           such
           a
           Jest
           of
           theirs
           took
           ,
           or
           such
           a
           Magnificence
           was
           admired
           ?
           T
           is
           plesant
           to
           see
           what
           little
           arts
           and
           dexterities
           they
           have
           to
           wind
           in
           such
           things
           into
           discourse
           :
           when
           alas
           it
           amounts
           to
           no
           more
           then
           this
           ,
           that
           some
           have
           thought
           them
           fools
           enough
           to
           be
           flatter'd
           ,
           and
           t
           is
           odds
           but
           the
           hearers
           will
           think
           them
           enough
           so
           to
           be
           laught
           at
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           BUT
           there
           is
           yet
           another
           Subject
           of
           Boasting
           more
           foolish
           ,
           and
           more
           criminal
           too
           then
           either
           of
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           when
           men
           vaunt
           of
           their
           Piety
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           were
           true
           ,
           were
           yet
           less
           owing
           to
           themselves
           then
           any
           natural
           endowment
           .
           For
           tho
           we
           do
           not
           at
           all
           assist
           towards
           them
           ,
           yet
           do
           we
           neither
           obstruct
           ;
           but
           in
           the
           operations
           of
           Grace
           t
           is
           otherwise
           ;
           we
           have
           there
           a
           principle
           of
           opposition
           ,
           and
           God
           never
           makes
           us
           his
           own
           till
           he
           subdue
           that
           :
           and
           tho
           he
           do
           it
           not
           by
           an
           irresistible
           force
           ,
           but
           by
           
           such
           sweet
           and
           gentle
           insinuations
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           somtimes
           captivated
           ere
           we
           are
           aware
           :
           yet
           that
           do's
           not
           impeach
           his
           right
           of
           conquest
           ,
           but
           only
           shews
           him
           the
           more
           gracious
           conqueror
           .
           T
           is
           true
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           event
           we
           have
           great
           cause
           of
           exultance
           and
           joy
           ,
           Gods
           service
           being
           the
           most
           perfect
           freedom
           ;
           yet
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           efficiency
           ,
           we
           have
           as
           little
           matter
           of
           Boast
           ,
           as
           the
           surprized
           City
           has
           in
           the
           triumphs
           of
           its
           victor
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           BUT
           secondly
           either
           this
           vaunted
           Piety
           is
           not
           real
           ,
           and
           then
           t
           is
           good
           for
           nothing
           ,
           or
           else
           by
           being
           vaunted
           becomes
           so
           .
           If
           it
           be
           not
           real
           ,
           t
           is
           then
           the
           superadding
           Hypocrisy
           to
           the
           former
           sacriledg
           ,
           an
           attemt
           at
           once
           to
           rob
           God
           and
           cheat
           men
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           event
           usually
           renders
           them
           hateful
           to
           both
           ;
           to
           God
           (
           who
           cannot
           be
           mocked
           )
           it
           do's
           so
           at
           the
           instant
           ,
           and
           seldom
           misses
           to
           do
           so
           at
           last
           to
           men
           .
           An
           Hypocrite
           has
           a
           long
           part
           to
           act
           ,
           and
           if
           his
           memory
           fail
           him
           but
           in
           any
           one
           scene
           ,
           his
           play
           is
           spoiled
           :
           so
           that
           his
           hazards
           are
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           t
           is
           as
           little
           prudent
           as
           t
           is
           honest
           to
           set
           up
           the
           trade
           ,
           especially
           in
           an
           age
           when
           Piety
           it self
           is
           at
           so
           low
           a
           price
           ,
           that
           its
           counterfeit
           cannot
           pass
           for
           much
           .
           But
           if
           the
           
           Piety
           be
           indeed
           true
           ,
           the
           Boasting
           it
           blasts
           it
           ,
           makes
           it
           utterly
           insignificant
           .
           This
           we
           are
           told
           by
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           who
           assures
           us
           that
           even
           the
           most
           Christian
           actions
           of
           praier
           ,
           almes
           ,
           and
           fasting
           ,
           must
           expect
           no
           other
           reward
           (
           when
           boasted
           )
           then
           the
           sought-for
           applause
           of
           men
           .
           Mat.
           6.
           
           When
           a
           man
           shall
           make
           his
           own
           tongue
           the
           trumpet
           of
           his
           Alms
           ,
           or
           the
           echo
           of
           his
           Praiers
           ,
           he
           carves
           ,
           or
           rather
           snatches
           his
           own
           reward
           ,
           and
           must
           not
           look
           God
           should
           heap
           more
           upon
           him
           :
           the
           recompence
           of
           his
           pride
           he
           may
           indeed
           look
           for
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           that
           of
           his
           vertue
           he
           has
           forestall'd
           .
           In
           short
           ,
           piety
           is
           like
           those
           lamps
           of
           old
           ,
           which
           maintain'd
           their
           light
           some
           ages
           under
           ground
           ,
           but
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           took
           air
           expired
           .
           And
           surely
           there
           cannot
           be
           a
           more
           deplorable
           folly
           ,
           then
           thus
           to
           lose
           a
           rich
           Jewel
           ,
           only
           for
           the
           pitiful
           plesure
           of
           shewing
           it
           :
           it
           s
           the
           humor
           of
           Children
           and
           Idiots
           ,
           who
           must
           be
           handling
           their
           birds
           till
           they
           fly
           away
           ,
           and
           it
           ranks
           us
           with
           them
           in
           point
           of
           discretion
           ,
           tho
           not
           of
           innocence
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           FROM
           the
           view
           of
           these
           particulars
           we
           may
           in
           the
           gross
           conclude
           that
           this
           ostentation
           is
           a
           most
           foolish
           sin
           ,
           such
           
           as
           never
           brought
           in
           advantage
           to
           any
           man.
           There
           is
           no
           vice
           so
           undermines
           it self
           as
           this
           do's
           :
           t
           is
           glory
           it
           seeks
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           gaining
           that
           ,
           it
           loses
           common
           ordinary
           estimation
           .
           Every
           body
           that
           sees
           a
           bladder
           puft
           up
           ,
           knows
           t
           is
           but
           wind
           that
           so
           swells
           it
           :
           and
           there
           is
           no
           surer
           argument
           of
           a
           light
           frothy
           brain
           then
           this
           bubbling
           at
           the
           mouth
           .
           Indeed
           there
           is
           nothing
           renders
           any
           man
           so
           contemtible
           ,
           so
           utterly
           useless
           to
           the
           world
           :
           it
           excludes
           him
           almost
           from
           all
           commerce
           ,
           makes
           him
           uncapable
           of
           receiving
           or
           doing
           a
           benefit
           .
           No
           man
           will
           do
           him
           a
           good
           turn
           ,
           because
           he
           fore-sees
           he
           will
           arrogate
           it
           to
           himself
           ,
           as
           the
           effect
           of
           his
           merit
           :
           and
           none
           (
           that
           are
           not
           in
           some
           great
           exigence
           )
           will
           receive
           one
           from
           him
           ,
           as
           knowing
           it
           shall
           be
           not
           only
           proclamed
           ,
           but
           magnified
           much
           above
           the
           true
           worth
           .
           There
           seems
           to
           be
           but
           one
           purpose
           for
           which
           he
           serves
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           to
           be
           sport
           for
           his
           company
           :
           and
           that
           he
           seldom
           fails
           to
           be
           ,
           for
           in
           these
           gamesome
           daies
           men
           will
           not
           lose
           such
           an
           opportunity
           of
           divertisement
           ,
           and
           therefore
           will
           purposely
           give
           him
           hints
           ,
           which
           may
           put
           him
           upon
           his
           Rhodomontades
           .
           I
           do
           not
           speak
           this
           by
           way
           of
           encouragement
           
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           shew
           these
           vaporers
           ,
           to
           what
           scorn
           they
           expose
           themselves
           ,
           and
           what
           advantage
           they
           give
           to
           any
           that
           have
           a
           mind
           to
           abuse
           them
           :
           for
           they
           need
           not
           be
           at
           any
           pains
           for
           it
           ,
           they
           do
           but
           swim
           with
           their
           stream
           ;
           an
           approving
           nod
           or
           smile
           serves
           to
           drive
           on
           the
           design
           ,
           and
           make
           them
           display
           themselves
           more
           disadvantagiously
           ,
           more
           ridiculously
           ,
           then
           the
           most
           Satyrical
           Character
           could
           possibly
           do
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           BUT
           besides
           these
           sportive
           projects
           ,
           such
           a
           man
           laies
           himself
           open
           to
           more
           dangerous
           circumventions
           .
           He
           that
           shews
           himself
           so
           enamour'd
           of
           praise
           ,
           that
           (
           Narcissus
           like
           )
           dotes
           on
           his
           own
           reflections
           ,
           is
           a
           fit
           prey
           for
           Flatterers
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           Carcase
           will
           never
           want
           those
           Eagles
           :
           when
           his
           weak
           part
           is
           once
           discern'd
           (
           as
           it
           must
           soon
           be
           when
           himself
           publishes
           it
           )
           he
           shall
           quickly
           be
           surrounded
           with
           assailants
           .
           The
           last
           Section
           has
           shewed
           the
           misery
           of
           a
           man
           so
           besieged
           ,
           therefore
           I
           shall
           not
           enlarge
           on
           it
           here
           ,
           this
           mention
           being
           only
           intended
           to
           evince
           how
           apt
           this
           vain
           glorious
           humor
           is
           to
           betray
           men
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           11.
           
           THESE
           are
           competent
           Specimens
           of
           the
           folly
           of
           this
           vice
           :
           but
           it
           has
           
           yet
           a
           farther
           aggravation
           ,
           that
           it
           precludes
           all
           means
           of
           growing
           wiser
           .
           T
           is
           Solomons
           assertion
           ,
           
             Seest
             thou
             a
             man
             wise
             in
             his
             own
             conceit
             ?
             there
             is
             more
             hope
             of
             a
             Fool
             then
             of
             him
             ,
          
           Prov.
           26.12
           .
           and
           the
           reason
           is
           evident
           ,
           for
           he
           discards
           the
           two
           grand
           instruments
           of
           Instruction
           ,
           Admonition
           and
           Observation
           .
           The
           former
           he
           thinks
           superseded
           by
           his
           own
           Perfections
           ,
           and
           therefore
           when
           any
           such
           friendly
           office
           is
           attemted
           towards
           him
           ,
           he
           imputes
           it
           either
           to
           Envy
           ,
           and
           a
           desire
           to
           eclipse
           his
           lustre
           by
           finding
           some
           spot
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           Ignorance
           and
           incapacity
           of
           estimating
           his
           worth
           :
           the
           one
           he
           entertains
           with
           Indignation
           ,
           the
           other
           with
           disdainful
           Pity
           .
           As
           for
           observation
           ,
           he
           so
           circumscribes
           it
           within
           himself
           ,
           that
           it
           can
           never
           fetch
           in
           any
           thing
           from
           without
           .
           Reading
           of
           men
           has
           bin
           by
           some
           thought
           the
           most
           facile
           and
           expedite
           Method
           for
           acquiring
           Knowledg
           ;
           and
           sure
           for
           some
           kinds
           of
           Knowledg
           it
           is
           :
           but
           then
           a
           man
           must
           not
           only
           read
           one
           Author
           ,
           much
           less
           the
           one
           worst
           he
           can
           pick
           out
           for
           himself
           .
           T
           is
           an
           old
           true
           saying
           ,
           He
           that
           is
           his
           own
           Pupil
           shall
           have
           a
           Fool
           for
           his
           Tutor
           :
           and
           truly
           he
           that
           studies
           only
           himself
           ,
           will
           be
           like
           to
           make
           
           but
           a
           sorry
           Progress
           .
           Yet
           this
           is
           the
           case
           of
           arrogant
           men
           :
           they
           lose
           all
           the
           benefit
           of
           Conversation
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           should
           be
           enriching
           their
           Minds
           with
           foreign
           tresure
           ,
           they
           are
           only
           counting
           over
           their
           own
           store
           .
           Instead
           of
           adverting
           to
           those
           sober
           discourses
           which
           they
           hear
           from
           others
           ,
           they
           are
           perhaps
           watching
           to
           interrupt
           them
           by
           some
           pompous
           Story
           of
           themselves
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           in
           the
           abundance
           of
           their
           self-sufficiency
           ,
           think
           they
           can
           say
           much
           better
           things
           ,
           Magisterially
           obtrude
           their
           own
           notions
           ,
           and
           fall
           a
           teaching
           when
           t
           is
           fitter
           they
           should
           learn
           :
           and
           sure
           to
           be
           thus
           forward
           to
           lay
           out
           ,
           and
           take
           no
           care
           to
           bring
           in
           ,
           must
           needs
           end
           in
           a
           Bunkrupt
           state
           .
           T
           is
           true
           I
           confess
           the
           study
           of
           a
           mans-self
           is
           (
           rightly
           taken
           )
           the
           most
           useful
           part
           of
           Learning
           ,
           but
           then
           it
           must
           be
           such
           a
           Study
           as
           brings
           him
           to
           know
           himself
           ,
           which
           none
           do
           so
           little
           as
           these
           men
           ,
           who
           in
           this
           are
           like
           those
           silly
           women
           the
           Apostle
           describes
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           3.7
           .
           
             who
             are
             ever
             learning
             yet
             never
             attain
             .
          
           And
           't
           is
           no
           wonder
           ,
           for
           they
           begin
           at
           the
           wrong
           end
           ,
           make
           no
           inquiry
           into
           their
           faults
           or
           defects
           ,
           but
           fix
           their
           Contemplation
           only
           on
           their
           more
           
           splendid
           qualities
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           are
           so
           dazled
           ,
           that
           when
           you
           bring
           them
           to
           the
           darker
           parts
           of
           themselves
           ,
           it
           fares
           with
           them
           as
           with
           those
           that
           come
           newly
           from
           gazing
           on
           the
           Sun
           ,
           they
           can
           see
           nothing
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           AND
           now
           having
           dissected
           this
           swelling
           vice
           ,
           and
           seen
           what
           it
           is
           that
           feeds
           the
           tumor
           ,
           the
           cure
           suggests
           it self
           .
           If
           the
           disease
           be
           founded
           in
           Pride
           ,
           the
           abating
           that
           is
           the
           most
           natural
           and
           proper
           remedy
           :
           and
           truly
           one
           would
           think
           that
           mere
           weighing
           of
           the
           foregoing
           considerations
           ,
           might
           prove
           sufficient
           allaies
           to
           it
           .
           Yet
           because
           where
           humors
           are
           turgent
           ,
           t
           is
           necessary
           not
           only
           to
           purge
           them
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           strengthen
           the
           infested
           parts
           ,
           I
           shall
           adventure
           to
           give
           some
           few
           advices
           by
           way
           of
           Fortification
           and
           Antidote
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           IN
           the
           first
           place
           ,
           that
           of
           the
           Apostle
           offers
           it self
           to
           my
           hand
           ,
           
             Look
             not
             every
             man
             on
             his
             own
             things
             ,
             but
             every
             man
             also
             on
             the
             things
             of
             others
             .
          
           Phil.
           2.4
           .
           A
           counsel
           which
           in
           a
           distorted
           sense
           seems
           to
           be
           too
           much
           practiced
           .
           We
           are
           apt
           to
           apply
           it
           to
           worldly
           advantages
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           notion
           not
           to
           look
           on
           our
           own
           things
           with
           thankfulness
           ,
           but
           on
           other
           
           mens
           with
           envy
           .
           We
           apply
           it
           also
           to
           errors
           and
           sins
           ,
           and
           look
           not
           on
           our
           own
           to
           correct
           and
           reform
           ,
           but
           on
           others
           to
           despise
           and
           censure
           .
           Let
           us
           at
           last
           take
           it
           in
           the
           genuine
           sense
           ,
           and
           not
           look
           on
           our
           own
           excellencies
           ,
           but
           those
           of
           others
           .
           We
           see
           in
           all
           things
           how
           desuetude
           do's
           contract
           and
           narrow
           our
           faculties
           ,
           so
           that
           we
           can
           apprehend
           only
           those
           things
           wherein
           we
           are
           conversant
           .
           The
           droiling
           Pesant
           scarce
           thinks
           there
           is
           any
           world
           beyond
           his
           own
           Village
           ,
           or
           the
           neighboring
           Markets
           ,
           nor
           any
           gaity
           beyond
           that
           of
           a
           Wake
           or
           Morrice
           ;
           and
           men
           who
           are
           accustom'd
           only
           to
           the
           admiration
           of
           themselves
           ,
           think
           there
           is
           nothing
           beside
           them
           worthy
           of
           regard
           .
           The
           unbred
           minds
           must
           be
           a
           little
           sent
           abroad
           ,
           made
           acquainted
           with
           those
           excellencies
           which
           God
           has
           bestowed
           on
           other
           men
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           will
           not
           think
           themselves
           like
           Gideons
           fleece
           to
           have
           suckt
           up
           all
           the
           dew
           of
           heaven
           :
           nay
           perhaps
           ,
           they
           may
           find
           they
           rather
           answer
           the
           other
           part
           of
           the
           miracle
           ;
           and
           are
           drier
           then
           their
           neighbors
           .
           Let
           them
           therefore
           put
           themselves
           in
           this
           course
           ,
           observe
           diligently
           all
           the
           good
           that
           is
           visible
           in
           other
           men
           :
           
           and
           when
           they
           find
           themselves
           mounting
           into
           their
           altitudes
           ,
           let
           them
           clog
           their
           wings
           with
           the
           remembrance
           of
           those
           who
           have
           out-soar'd
           them
           ,
           not
           in
           vain
           opinion
           ,
           but
           in
           true
           worth
           .
           T
           is
           nothing
           but
           the
           fancy
           of
           singularity
           that
           puffs
           us
           up
           To
           breath
           ,
           to
           walk
           ,
           to
           hear
           ,
           to
           see
           ,
           are
           excellent
           powers
           ,
           yet
           no
           body
           is
           proud
           of
           them
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           common
           to
           the
           whole
           kind
           :
           and
           therefore
           if
           we
           would
           observe
           the
           great
           number
           of
           those
           that
           equal
           ,
           or
           exceed
           us
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           more
           appropriate
           endowments
           ,
           we
           should
           not
           put
           so
           excessive
           a
           price
           upon
           our selves
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           SECONDLY
           if
           we
           will
           needs
           be
           reflecting
           upon
           our selves
           ,
           let
           us
           do
           it
           more
           ingenuously
           ,
           more
           equally
           :
           let
           us
           take
           a
           true
           survey
           ,
           and
           observe
           as
           well
           the
           barren
           as
           the
           fertil
           part
           of
           the
           soil
           :
           and
           if
           this
           were
           don
           ,
           many
           mens
           value
           would
           be
           much
           short
           of
           what
           they
           are
           willing
           to
           suppose
           it
           .
           Did
           we
           but
           compare
           our
           crop
           of
           Weeds
           and
           Nettles
           ,
           with
           that
           of
           our
           Corn
           ,
           we
           must
           either
           think
           our
           ground
           is
           poor
           ,
           or
           our selves
           very
           ill
           husbands
           .
           When
           therefore
           the
           recollection
           of
           either
           real
           or
           fancied
           worth
           begins
           to
           make
           us
           aëry
           ,
           let
           us
           condense
           again
           
           by
           the
           remembrance
           of
           our
           sins
           and
           folly
           :
           t
           is
           the
           only
           possible
           service
           they
           can
           do
           us
           ,
           and
           considering
           how
           dear
           they
           are
           to
           cost
           us
           ,
           we
           had
           not
           need
           lose
           this
           one
           accidental
           advantage
           .
           In
           this
           sense
           
             Satan
             may
             cast
             out
             Satan
          
           ,
           our
           vilest
           guilts
           help
           to
           eject
           our
           pride
           ;
           and
           did
           we
           well
           manage
           this
           one
           stratagem
           against
           him
           ,
           't
           would
           give
           us
           more
           cause
           of
           triumph
           ,
           then
           most
           of
           those
           things
           for
           which
           we
           so
           spread
           our
           plumes
           :
           I
           do
           not
           say
           we
           should
           contract
           new
           guilts
           to
           make
           us
           humble
           ,
           God
           knows
           we
           need
           not
           ,
           we
           have
           all
           of
           us
           enough
           of
           the
           old
           stock
           if
           we
           would
           but
           thus
           employ
           them
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           IN
           the
           last
           place
           I
           should
           advise
           those
           who
           are
           apt
           to
           talk
           big
           things
           of
           themselves
           ,
           to
           turn
           into
           some
           other
           road
           of
           discourse
           :
           for
           if
           they
           are
           their
           own
           Theme
           ,
           their
           tongues
           will
           as
           naturally
           turn
           into
           Eulogies
           ,
           as
           a
           horse
           do's
           into
           that
           Inn
           to
           which
           he
           is
           customed
           .
           All
           habits
           do
           require
           some
           little
           excess
           of
           the
           contrary
           to
           their
           cure
           :
           for
           we
           have
           not
           so
           just
           a
           scantling
           of
           our selves
           ,
           as
           to
           know
           to
           a
           grain
           what
           will
           level
           the
           scales
           ,
           and
           place
           us
           in
           the
           right
           Mediocrity
           .
           Let
           men
           therefore
           that
           have
           this
           
           infirmity
           ,
           shun
           (
           as
           far
           as
           prudence
           and
           interest
           permits
           )
           all
           discourse
           of
           themselves
           ,
           till
           they
           can
           sever
           it
           from
           that
           unhappy
           appendage
           .
           They
           will
           not
           be
           at
           all
           the
           less
           acceptable
           company
           ,
           it
           being
           generally
           thought
           none
           of
           the
           best
           parts
           of
           breeding
           ,
           to
           talk
           much
           of
           ones
           self
           :
           for
           tho
           it
           be
           don
           so
           as
           not
           to
           argue
           pride
           ,
           yet
           it
           do's
           ignorance
           of
           more
           worthy
           subjects
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           I
           should
           here
           conclude
           this
           Section
           ,
           but
           that
           there
           is
           another
           sort
           of
           vaunting
           Talk
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           well
           reducible
           to
           any
           of
           the
           former
           Heads
           ,
           the
           Subject
           matter
           being
           vastly
           distant
           :
           for
           in
           those
           the
           Boasting
           was
           founded
           in
           some
           either
           real
           or
           supposed
           worth
           ,
           but
           in
           this
           in
           Baseness
           and
           villany
           .
           There
           are
           a
           Generation
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           have
           removed
           all
           the
           Land-marks
           which
           their
           Fathers
           (
           nay
           even
           the
           Father
           of
           Spirits
           )
           have
           set
           ,
           reverst
           the
           common
           notions
           of
           Humanity
           ,
           and
           call
           evil
           good
           ,
           and
           good
           evil
           ,
           and
           those
           things
           which
           a
           moderate
           impudence
           would
           blush
           to
           be
           surprized
           in
           ,
           they
           not
           only
           proclame
           but
           boast
           of
           ,
           blow
           the
           Trumpet
           as
           much
           before
           their
           crimes
           ,
           as
           others
           before
           their
           good
           deeds
           .
           Nay
           so
           much
           do
           they
           affect
           this
           
           inverted
           sort
           of
           Hypocrisy
           ,
           that
           they
           own
           more
           wickedness
           then
           they
           act
           ,
           assume
           to
           have
           made
           Practical
           the
           highest
           Speculations
           of
           villany
           ,
           and
           like
           the
           Devils
           Knights
           errant
           ,
           pretend
           to
           those
           Romantic
           atchievements
           ,
           which
           the
           veriest
           Fiend
           incarnate
           could
           never
           compass
           .
           These
           are
           such
           Prodigies
           ,
           such
           Monsters
           of
           villany
           ,
           that
           tho
           they
           are
           the
           objects
           of
           Grief
           and
           Wonder
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           of
           Counsel
           .
           Men
           who
           thus
           rave
           ,
           we
           may
           conclude
           their
           brains
           are
           turned
           ,
           and
           one
           may
           as
           well
           read
           Lectures
           at
           Bedlam
           as
           treat
           with
           such
           .
           Yet
           we
           know
           that
           there
           sharp
           corrections
           recover
           crazed
           men
           to
           Sobriety
           ;
           and
           then
           their
           Cure
           lies
           only
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           Civil
           Justice
           :
           if
           that
           would
           take
           them
           at
           their
           words
           ,
           receive
           their
           brags
           as
           Confessions
           ,
           and
           punish
           them
           accordingly
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           a
           little
           real
           smart
           would
           correct
           this
           mad
           Itch
           ,
           and
           and
           teach
           them
           not
           
             to
             glory
             in
             their
             shame
          
           ,
           Phil.
           3.19
           .
        
         
           IN
           the
           mean
           time
           let
           others
           who
           are
           not
           ●et
           arrived
           to
           this
           height
           ,
           consider
           betimes
           ,
           that
           all
           indulgent
           practice
           of
           sin
           is
           the
           direct
           Road
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           degrees
           of
           that
           indulgence
           ,
           they
           make
           more
           or
           less
           hast
           .
           He
           
           that
           constantly
           and
           habitually
           indulges
           ,
           rides
           upon
           the
           Spur
           ,
           and
           will
           quickly
           overtake
           his
           Leaders
           .
           Nay
           if
           it
           be
           but
           this
           once
           vice
           of
           vanity
           ,
           it
           may
           finally
           bring
           him
           to
           their
           state
           .
           He
           that
           loves
           to
           brag
           ,
           will
           scarce
           find
           exercise
           enough
           for
           that
           faculty
           in
           his
           vertues
           ,
           and
           therefore
           may
           at
           last
           be
           temted
           to
           take
           in
           his
           vices
           also
           .
           But
           that
           which
           is
           more
           seriously
           considerable
           is
           ,
           that
           Pride
           is
           so
           provoking
           to
           Almighty
           God
           ,
           that
           it
           often
           causes
           him
           to
           withdraw
           his
           Grace
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Donative
           he
           has
           promised
           only
           
             to
             the
             humble
          
           ,
           Jam.
           4.6
           .
           And
           indeed
           when
           we
           turn
           that
           Grace
           into
           wantonness
           ,
           as
           the
           Proud
           man
           do's
           who
           is
           pamper'd
           by
           it
           into
           high
           conceits
           of
           himself
           ,
           t
           is
           not
           probable
           God
           will
           any
           longer
           prostitute
           his
           favors
           to
           such
           abuse
           .
           The
           Apostle
           observes
           it
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           who
           had
           in
           contradiction
           of
           their
           natural
           light
           abandon'd
           themselves
           to
           vile
           Idolatries
           ,
           that
           God
           
             after
             gave
             them
             up
             to
             a
             reprobate
             mind
             and
             vile
             aff●ctions
          
           ▪
           Rom.
           1.25
           26.
           
           But
           the
           Proud
           now
           stifle
           a
           much
           clearer
           light
           ,
           and
           give
           up
           themselves
           to
           as
           base
           an
           Idolatry
           ,
           the
           adoration
           of
           themselves
           .
           And
           therefore
           t
           is
           but
           equal
           to
           expect
           God
           should
           desert
           them
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           some
           Nations
           
           have
           De●fied
           their
           diseases
           )
           permit
           them
           to
           celebrate
           even
           their
           fowlest
           enormities
           .
           The
           application
           of
           all
           I
           shall
           sum
           up
           in
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           Rom.
           11.21
           .
           
             Take
             heed
             also
             that
             he
             spare
             not
             thee
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           SECT
           .
           X.
           Of
           Querulousness
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           TO
           this
           of
           Boasting
           may
           not
           unfitly
           be
           subjoin'd
           another
           inordinancy
           of
           the
           Tongue
           ,
           viz.
           murmuring
           and
           complaining
           .
           For
           tho
           these
           faults
           seem
           to
           differ
           as
           much
           in
           their
           complexions
           ,
           as
           Sanguine
           do's
           from
           Melancholy
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           frequent
           then
           to
           see
           them
           united
           in
           the
           same
           Person
           .
           Nor
           is
           this
           a
           conjunction
           of
           a
           later
           date
           ,
           but
           is
           as
           old
           as
           St.
           J●de's
           daies
           ,
           who
           observe
           ●hat
           the
           murmurers
           and
           complainers
           are
           the
           very
           same
           with
           those
           who
           speak
           
             great
             swelling
             words
          
           ,
           Jude
           16.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           NOR
           are
           we
           to
           wonder
           to
           find
           them
           thus
           conjoined
           ,
           if
           we
           consider
           what
           an
           original
           cognation
           and
           kindred
           they
           
           have
           ,
           they
           being
           (
           however
           they
           seem
           divided
           )
           streams
           issuing
           from
           the
           same
           fountain
           .
           For
           the
           very
           same
           Pride
           which
           promts
           a
           man
           to
           vaunt
           and
           over-value
           what
           he
           is
           ,
           do's
           as
           forcibly
           incline
           him
           to
           contemn
           and
           disvalue
           what
           he
           has
           ;
           whilst
           mesuring
           his
           enjoiments
           by
           that
           vast
           Idea
           he
           has
           form'd
           of
           himself
           ,
           't
           is
           impossible
           but
           he
           must
           think
           them
           below
           him
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           THIS
           indeed
           is
           the
           true
           original
           of
           those
           perpetual
           complainings
           we
           hear
           from
           all
           sorts
           and
           conditions
           of
           men
           .
           For
           let
           us
           pass
           thro
           all
           Degrees
           ,
           all
           Ages
           ,
           we
           shall
           rarely
           find
           a
           single
           Person
           ,
           much
           less
           any
           number
           of
           men
           ,
           exemt
           from
           this
           Querulous
           ,
           this
           sullen
           humor
           :
           as
           if
           that
           breath
           of
           life
           wherewith
           God
           originally
           inspired
           us
           ,
           had
           bin
           given
           us
           not
           to
           magnify
           his
           bounty
           ,
           but
           to
           accuse
           his
           illiberality
           ,
           and
           like
           the
           dismaller
           sort
           of
           instruments
           ,
           could
           be
           tuned
           to
           no
           other
           Streins
           but
           those
           of
           Mourning
           and
           Lamentation
           .
           Every
           man
           contributes
           his
           note
           to
           this
           doleful
           Harmony
           ,
           and
           after
           all
           that
           God
           has
           don
           to
           oblige
           and
           delight
           mankind
           ,
           scarce
           any
           man
           is
           satisfied
           enough
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           say
           to
           be
           thankful
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           patient
           .
           For
           alas
           
           what
           Tragical
           complaints
           do
           men
           make
           of
           their
           infelicity
           ,
           when
           perhaps
           their
           prosperity
           is
           as
           much
           the
           envious
           out-cry
           of
           others
           ?
           Every
           little
           defeat
           of
           a
           design
           ,
           of
           an
           appetite
           ,
           every
           little
           dis-regard
           from
           those
           above
           them
           ,
           or
           less
           solemn
           observance
           from
           those
           below
           them
           ,
           makes
           their
           
             Heart
             hot
             within
             them
          
           ,
           Psal.
           39.3
           .
           and
           the
           tongue
           (
           that
           combustible
           part
           )
           quickly
           takes
           fire
           and
           
             breaks
             out
          
           into
           extravagant
           exclamations
           .
           It
           is
           indeed
           strange
           to
           see
           how
           weighty
           every
           the
           trivialliest
           thing
           is
           when
           a
           passion
           is
           cast
           into
           the
           scale
           with
           it
           ,
           how
           every
           the
           slightest
           inconvenience
           or
           petty
           want
           preponderates
           hundreds
           of
           great
           substantial
           blessings
           :
           when
           indeed
           were
           it
           in
           an
           instance
           never
           so
           considerable
           ,
           it
           could
           be
           no
           just
           Counterpoise
           .
           Yet
           so
           closely
           is
           this
           corruption
           interwoven
           with
           our
           constitution
           ,
           that
           it
           has
           somtimes
           prevail'd
           even
           upon
           good
           men
           .
           Jacob
           tho
           he
           had
           twelve
           sons
           ,
           yet
           upon
           the
           supposed
           death
           of
           one
           de●pis'd
           the
           comforts
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           with
           an
           obstinate
           sorrow
           resolves
           to
           
             go
             mourning
             to
             his
             Grave
          
           ,
           Gen.
           35.37
           .
           David
           after
           that
           signal
           victory
           which
           had
           preserv'd
           his
           life
           ,
           reinstated
           him
           in
           his
           Throne
           ,
           and
           
           restor'd
           him
           to
           the
           Ark
           and
           Sanctuary
           ,
           yet
           suffer'd
           the
           loss
           of
           his
           rebellious
           son
           ,
           who
           was
           the
           Author
           of
           his
           danger
           ,
           to
           overwhelm
           the
           sense
           of
           his
           deliverance
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           Hymns
           and
           praises
           ,
           breaks
           out
           into
           ejulations
           and
           effeminate
           wailings
           ,
           2
           Sam.
           18.33
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           BUT
           God
           knows
           the
           most
           of
           our
           complaints
           cannot
           pretend
           to
           such
           considerable
           motives
           :
           they
           are
           not
           the
           bowels
           of
           a
           Father
           ,
           the
           impresses
           of
           Nature
           that
           excite
           our
           repinings
           ,
           but
           the
           impulses
           of
           our
           lusts
           and
           inordinate
           appetites
           .
           Our
           discontents
           are
           usually
           such
           as
           Ahab's
           for
           his
           neighbors
           vineyard
           ,
           Haman's
           for
           Mordecai's
           obeisance
           ,
           Achitophel's
           for
           having
           his
           counsel
           rejected
           .
           Every
           disappointment
           of
           our
           avarice
           ,
           ambition
           ,
           and
           pride
           ,
           fill's
           our
           heart
           with
           bitterness
           and
           our
           mouths
           with
           clamors
           .
           For
           if
           we
           should
           examine
           the
           numerous
           complaints
           which
           sound
           in
           every
           corner
           ,
           it
           would
           doubtless
           be
           found
           that
           the
           greatest
           part
           of
           them
           have
           some
           such
           original
           :
           and
           that
           ,
           whether
           the
           pretended
           grievances
           be
           public
           or
           private
           .
           For
           the
           first
           :
           many
           a
           man
           is
           a
           state
           male-content
           ,
           merely
           because
           he
           sees
           another
           advanced
           to
           that
           honor
           or
           wealth
           which
           
           he
           thinks
           he
           has
           better
           deserv'd
           .
           He
           is
           alwaies
           inveighing
           against
           such
           unequal
           distributions
           ,
           where
           the
           best
           services
           (
           such
           you
           may
           be
           sure
           his
           own
           are
           )
           are
           the
           worst
           rewarded
           :
           nor
           do's
           he
           ever
           cease
           to
           predict
           public
           ruines
           ,
           till
           his
           private
           are
           repared
           .
           But
           as
           soon
           as
           that
           is
           don
           ,
           his
           Augury
           grows
           more
           mild
           :
           and
           as
           if
           the
           estate
           and
           he
           were
           like
           Hippocrates's
           twins
           ,
           his
           recruites
           give
           new
           vigor
           to
           that
           ,
           and
           till
           his
           next
           suit
           is
           denied
           ,
           every
           thing
           is
           well
           administred
           .
           So
           full
           alas
           men
           are
           of
           themselves
           ,
           that
           t
           is
           hard
           to
           find
           any
           the
           most
           splendid
           pretence
           which
           has
           not
           somthing
           of
           that
           at
           the
           bottom
           :
           and
           would
           every
           man
           ransack
           his
           own
           heart
           ,
           and
           resolve
           not
           to
           cast
           a
           stone
           till
           he
           had
           first
           cleer'd
           it
           of
           all
           sinister
           respects
           ,
           perhaps
           the
           number
           of
           our
           complainers
           would
           be
           much
           abated
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           NOR
           is
           it
           otherwise
           in
           private
           discontents
           .
           Men
           are
           apt
           to
           think
           themselves
           ill
           used
           by
           any
           man
           who
           will
           not
           serve
           their
           interest
           or
           their
           humor
           ,
           nay
           somtimes
           their
           vices
           ;
           and
           are
           prone
           in
           all
           companies
           to
           arraign
           such
           an
           unpliant
           Person
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           an
           enemy
           to
           mankind
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           not
           a
           slave
           to
           their
           will.
           Nay
           many
           have
           quarrel'd
           even
           
           with
           their
           dearest
           friends
           ,
           because
           they
           would
           not
           assist
           them
           to
           their
           own
           ruine
           ,
           or
           have
           striven
           to
           divert
           them
           from
           it
           :
           so
           forcible
           are
           our
           propensions
           to
           mutiny
           ,
           that
           we
           equally
           take
           occasions
           from
           benefits
           or
           injuries
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           BUT
           the
           highest
           and
           most
           unhappy
           instance
           of
           all
           is
           our
           behavior
           towards
           God
           ,
           whose
           allotments
           we
           dispute
           with
           the
           same
           or
           rather
           greater
           boldness
           then
           we
           do
           those
           of
           men
           .
           What
           else
           mean
           those
           impatient
           murmurs
           at
           those
           things
           which
           are
           the
           immediat
           issues
           of
           his
           Providence
           ?
           Such
           are
           our
           native
           blemishes
           ,
           diseases
           ,
           death
           of
           friends
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
           Nay
           what
           indeed
           are
           our
           displesures
           even
           at
           those
           things
           which
           we
           pretend
           to
           fasten
           upon
           a
           Second
           Cause
           ?
           For
           those
           being
           all
           under
           this
           subordination
           of
           the
           first
           ,
           cannot
           move
           but
           by
           its
           permission
           .
           This
           holy
           Job
           well
           discern'd
           ,
           and
           therefore
           do's
           not
           indite
           the
           Chaldeans
           or
           Sabeans
           for
           his
           plunder
           ,
           but
           knowing
           they
           were
           but
           instruments
           ,
           he
           submissly
           acknowledges
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           a
           higher
           agent
           in
           his
           loss
           ,
           
             The
             Lord
             hath
             taken
             away
          
           ,
           Job
           .
           1.28
           .
           When
           therfore
           we
           ravingly
           execrate
           the
           rapine
           of
           one
           man
           ,
           the
           deceit
           of
           another
           for
           our
           impoverishment
           ,
           
           when
           we
           angrily
           charge
           our
           defamation
           on
           the
           malice
           of
           our
           maligners
           ,
           our
           disappointments
           on
           the
           treachery
           or
           negligence
           of
           our
           friends
           ,
           we
           do
           interpretatively
           conclude
           either
           that
           there
           is
           no
           over-ruling
           providence
           which
           could
           have
           restrained
           those
           events
           ,
           or
           else
           (
           which
           is
           equally
           horrid
           )
           we
           accuse
           it
           as
           not
           having
           don
           well
           in
           permitting
           them
           .
           So
           that
           against
           whomsoever
           we
           direct
           our
           clamors
           ,
           their
           last
           rebound
           is
           against
           Heaven
           :
           this
           Querulous
           humor
           carrying
           alwaies
           an
           implicite
           repugnance
           to
           Gods
           disposals
           :
           but
           where
           it
           is
           indulged
           to
           ,
           it
           usually
           is
           its
           own
           expositor
           ,
           and
           explicitely
           avows
           it
           ,
           charges
           God
           foolishly
           ,
           and
           by
           impious
           murmurs
           blasphemes
           that
           power
           which
           it
           cannot
           resist
           .
           Indeed
           the
           progress
           is
           very
           natural
           for
           our
           impatiences
           at
           man
           to
           swell
           into
           mutinies
           against
           God
           :
           for
           when
           the
           mind
           is
           once
           imbiter'd
           ,
           it
           distinguishes
           not
           of
           objects
           ,
           but
           indifferently
           le
           ts
           fly
           its
           venem
           .
           
             He
             that
             frets
             himself
          
           ,
           the
           Prophet
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             will
             curse
             his
             King
          
           ,
           nay
           
             his
             God
          
           ,
           Isa.
           8.21
           .
           and
           he
           that
           quarrels
           at
           Gods
           distributions
           ,
           is
           in
           the
           direct
           road
           to
           defie
           his
           Being
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           BY
           this
           we
           may
           estimate
           the
           danger
           
           of
           our
           discontents
           ,
           which
           tho
           at
           first
           they
           are
           introduced
           by
           the
           inordinate
           love
           of
           our selves
           ,
           yet
           are
           very
           apt
           to
           terminate
           in
           hatred
           and
           Blasphemies
           against
           God.
           He
           therefore
           that
           would
           secure
           himself
           from
           the
           highest
           degree
           ,
           must
           watch
           against
           the
           lowest
           ;
           as
           he
           that
           would
           prevent
           a
           total
           Inundation
           ,
           must
           avert
           the
           smallest
           breach
           in
           his
           Banks
           .
           Not
           but
           that
           even
           the
           first
           beginnings
           are
           in
           themselves
           well
           worth
           our
           guarding
           :
           for
           abstracting
           from
           all
           the
           danger
           of
           this
           enormous
           increase
           ,
           these
           murmurings
           (
           like
           a
           mortiferous
           Herb
           )
           are
           poisonous
           even
           in
           their
           first
           Spring
           ,
           before
           they
           arrive
           to
           their
           full
           maturity
           .
           To
           be
           alwaies
           moralizing
           the
           Fable
           of
           Prometheus
           upon
           one's
           self
           ,
           playing
           the
           Vultur
           upon
           one's
           own
           entrails
           ,
           is
           no
           desirable
           thing
           ,
           tho
           we
           were
           accountable
           to
           none
           but
           our selves
           for
           it
           :
           to
           dip
           our
           tongues
           in
           gall
           ,
           to
           have
           nothing
           in
           our
           mouth
           but
           the
           extract
           ,
           and
           exhalation
           of
           our
           inward
           bitterness
           ,
           is
           sure
           no
           great
           Sensuality
           .
           So
           that
           did
           we
           consult
           only
           our
           own
           ease
           ,
           we
           might
           from
           that
           single
           Topic
           draw
           Arguments
           enough
           against
           our
           mutinies
           .
        
         
         
           8.
           
           BUT
           besides
           our
           duty
           and
           ease
           ,
           our
           credit
           and
           reputation
           make
           their
           plea
           also
           .
           Fortitude
           is
           one
           of
           the
           noblest
           of
           moral
           vertues
           ,
           and
           has
           the
           luck
           to
           appear
           considerable
           even
           to
           those
           who
           despise
           all
           the
           rest
           .
           Now
           one
           of
           the
           most
           proper
           and
           eminent
           acts
           of
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           bearing
           adverse
           events
           with
           an
           evenness
           of
           temper
           .
           This
           passive
           valour
           is
           as
           much
           the
           mark
           of
           a
           great
           mind
           as
           the
           active
           ,
           nay
           perhaps
           more
           ,
           the
           later
           being
           often
           owing
           to
           the
           Animal
           ,
           this
           to
           the
           Rational
           part
           of
           man.
           And
           sure
           we
           must
           strangely
           have
           corrupted
           the
           principles
           of
           Morality
           as
           well
           as
           Religion
           ,
           if
           every
           turbulent
           unruly
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           fills
           the
           world
           with
           blood
           and
           rapine
           ,
           shall
           have
           his
           ferity
           called
           gallantry
           ;
           yet
           that
           sober
           courage
           ,
           that
           maintains
           it self
           against
           all
           the
           shocks
           of
           Fortune
           ,
           that
           keeps
           its
           Post
           in
           spight
           of
           the
           rudest
           encounters
           ,
           shall
           not
           be
           allowed
           at
           least
           as
           good
           a
           name
           .
           And
           then
           on
           the
           contrary
           we
           may
           conclude
           ,
           that
           to
           sink
           under
           every
           cross
           accident
           ,
           to
           be
           still
           whining
           and
           complaining
           ,
           crying
           out
           upon
           every
           touch
           ,
           is
           a
           note
           of
           a
           mean
           degenerous
           soul
           ,
           below
           the
           dionity
           of
           our
           reasonable
           nature
           .
           For
           certainly
           God
           never
           gave
           
           us
           reason
           for
           so
           unkind
           a
           purpose
           ,
           as
           only
           to
           quicken
           and
           inhance
           the
           resentment
           of
           our
           sufferings
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           controle
           those
           disorders
           ,
           which
           the
           more
           tumultuous
           part
           of
           us
           ,
           our
           senses
           ,
           are
           apt
           to
           raise
           in
           us
           :
           and
           we
           are
           so
           far
           men
           and
           no
           farther
           ,
           as
           we
           use
           it
           to
           that
           end
           .
           Therefore
           if
           the
           dictates
           of
           Religion
           cannot
           restrain
           our
           murmurs
           ,
           if
           we
           are
           not
           Christians
           enough
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           divine
           precepts
           of
           meekness
           and
           acquiescence
           :
           yet
           let
           us
           at
           least
           keep
           within
           these
           bounds
           which
           ingenuous
           nature
           has
           set
           us
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           our
           manly
           impatiencies
           enter
           common
           with
           Brutes
           and
           Animals
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           NAY
           I
           may
           farther
           add
           ,
           if
           neither
           for
           Gods
           nor
           our
           own
           sakes
           ,
           yet
           for
           others
           ,
           for
           humane
           society
           sake
           ,
           this
           querulous
           inclination
           should
           be
           supprest
           ;
           there
           being
           nothing
           that
           renders
           a
           man
           more
           unplesant
           ,
           more
           uneasy
           company
           .
           For
           (
           besides
           that
           't
           is
           very
           apt
           to
           vent
           it self
           upon
           those
           with
           whom
           he
           converses
           ,
           rendring
           him
           capricious
           and
           exceptious
           ;
           and
           t
           is
           a
           harsh
           ,
           a
           grating
           sound
           to
           hear
           a
           man
           alwaies
           in
           the
           complaining
           Key
           )
           no
           man
           would
           willingly
           dwell
           within
           the
           noise
           of
           shreeks
           
           and
           groans
           ;
           and
           the
           exclamations
           of
           the
           discontented
           differ
           from
           those
           only
           by
           being
           more
           articulate
           .
           It
           is
           a
           very
           unwelcome
           importunity
           ,
           to
           entertain
           a
           mans
           company
           with
           remonstrances
           of
           his
           own
           infelicites
           and
           misadventures
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           will
           relate
           all
           his
           grievances
           to
           others
           ,
           will
           quickly
           make
           himself
           one
           to
           them
           .
           For
           tho
           he
           that
           is
           full
           of
           the
           inward
           sense
           of
           them
           ,
           thinks
           it
           rather
           an
           ease
           then
           oppression
           to
           speak
           them
           out
           ,
           yet
           the
           case
           is
           far
           otherwise
           with
           his
           Auditors
           :
           they
           are
           perhaps
           as
           much
           taken
           up
           with
           themselves
           ;
           as
           he
           is
           ,
           and
           as
           little
           at
           leisure
           to
           consider
           his
           concerns
           ,
           as
           he
           theirs
           .
           Alas
           we
           are
           not
           now
           in
           those
           primitive
           daies
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           as
           it
           were
           one
           common
           sense
           among
           Christians
           ,
           when
           
             if
             one
             member
             suffer'd
             ,
             all
             the
             members
             suffer'd
             with
             it
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           12.26
           .
           That
           Charity
           which
           gave
           that
           sympathetic
           motion
           to
           the
           whole
           ,
           is
           now
           it self
           benum'd
           ,
           flows
           rarely
           beyond
           the
           narrow
           compass
           of
           our
           personal
           interest
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           cannot
           expect
           that
           men
           should
           be
           very
           patient
           of
           our
           complaints
           who
           are
           not
           concern'd
           in
           the
           causes
           of
           them
           .
           The
           Priests
           answer
           to
           Judas
           do's
           speak
           the
           sense
           of
           most
           men
           
           in
           the
           case
           ,
           
             What
             is
             that
             to
             us
             ?
             See
             thou
             to
             that
             ,
          
           Mat.
           27.4
           .
           I
           do
           not
           deny
           but
           that
           the
           discharging
           ones
           griefs
           into
           the
           bosome
           of
           a
           true
           friend
           ,
           is
           both
           innocent
           and
           prudent
           :
           nay
           indeed
           he
           that
           has
           such
           a
           tresure
           ,
           is
           unkind
           to
           himself
           if
           he
           use
           it
           not
           .
           But
           that
           which
           I
           would
           disswade
           ,
           is
           the
           promiscuous
           use
           of
           this
           liberty
           in
           common
           conversation
           ,
           the
           satisfying
           our
           Spleen
           ,
           when
           we
           cannot
           ease
           our
           hearts
           by
           it
           ,
           the
           loud
           declamings
           at
           our
           misery
           ,
           which
           is
           seldom
           sever'd
           from
           as
           severe
           reflections
           on
           those
           whom
           we
           suppose
           the
           causes
           of
           it
           ;
           by
           which
           nothing
           can
           be
           acquired
           but
           the
           opinion
           of
           our
           Impatience
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           some
           new
           grievance
           from
           some
           ,
           who
           think
           themselves
           concern'd
           to
           vindicate
           those
           whom
           we
           asperse
           .
           In
           a
           word
           't
           is
           as
           indecent
           as
           it
           is
           unacceptable
           ,
           and
           we
           may
           observe
           all
           men
           are
           willing
           to
           slink
           out
           of
           such
           company
           ,
           the
           Sober
           for
           the
           hazards
           ,
           and
           the
           Jovial
           for
           the
           unplesantness
           .
           So
           that
           the
           murmurer
           seems
           to
           be
           turn'd
           off
           to
           the
           company
           of
           those
           doleful
           Creatures
           which
           the
           Prophet
           mentions
           ,
           which
           were
           
             to
             inhabit
             the
             ruines
             of
             Babylon
             ,
          
           13.21
           .
           For
           he
           is
           ill
           Conversation
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           tho
           the
           worst
           of
           all
           to
           himself
           .
        
         
         
           10.
           
           AND
           now
           upon
           the
           force
           of
           all
           these
           considerations
           ,
           I
           may
           reasonably
           impress
           the
           Wise
           mans
           Counsel
           ,
           
             Therefore
             beware
             of
             murmuring
          
           ,
           Wisd.
           1.11
           .
           And
           indeed
           it
           is
           not
           the
           precept
           of
           the
           Wise
           man
           alone
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           who
           have
           made
           any
           just
           pretence
           to
           that
           title
           .
           For
           when
           we
           consider
           those
           excellent
           lectures
           of
           contentation
           and
           acquiescence
           ,
           wherewith
           the
           writings
           of
           Philosophers
           abound
           ,
           't
           is
           hard
           to
           say
           whether
           they
           speak
           more
           of
           instruction
           or
           reproch
           to
           us
           .
           When
           their
           confused
           notions
           of
           a
           Deity
           had
           given
           them
           such
           impressions
           of
           his
           Wisdom
           and
           goodness
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           pretend
           to
           make
           any
           elections
           for
           themselves
           :
           how
           do's
           it
           shame
           our
           more
           explicite
           knowledg
           ,
           who
           dare
           not
           depend
           on
           him
           in
           the
           smallest
           instance
           ?
           who
           will
           not
           take
           his
           disposals
           for
           good
           ,
           unless
           our
           senses
           become
           his
           sureties
           ?
           which
           amounts
           but
           to
           that
           degree
           of
           credit
           ,
           which
           the
           most
           faithless
           man
           may
           expect
           from
           us
           ,
           the
           trusting
           him
           as
           far
           as
           we
           see
           him
           .
           This
           is
           such
           a
           contumely
           to
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           Ethnic
           world
           durst
           not
           offer
           him
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           peculiar
           insolence
           of
           us
           degenerated
           Christians
           ,
           who
           sure
           cannot
           be
           thought
           in
           earnest
           when
           we
           talk
           of
           
           singing
           Hallelujahs
           in
           the
           next
           world
           to
           him
           ,
           whilst
           we
           entertain
           him
           here
           only
           with
           the
           sullen
           noise
           of
           murmurs
           and
           repinings
           .
           For
           we
           are
           not
           to
           think
           that
           Heaven
           will
           Metamorphose
           us
           on
           a
           sudden
           ,
           and
           turn
           our
           exclamations
           and
           wild
           clamors
           into
           Lauds
           and
           Magnificats
           .
           It
           do's
           indeed
           perfect
           and
           crown
           those
           graces
           which
           were
           here
           inchoate
           and
           begun
           ,
           but
           no
           mans
           conversion
           ever
           succeeded
           his
           being
           there
           :
           for
           Christ
           has
           expresly
           told
           us
           ,
           
             That
             except
             we
             be
             converted
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             enter
             into
             the
             kingdom
             of
             heaven
             ,
          
           if
           we
           go
           hence
           in
           our
           froward
           discontents
           ,
           they
           will
           associate
           us
           with
           those
           ,
           with
           whom
           is
           
             weeping
             and
             wailing
             and
             gnashing
             of
             teeth
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SECT
           .
           XI
           .
           Of
           Positiveness
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           ANOTHER
           very
           unhandsom
           circumstance
           in
           discourse
           is
           the
           being
           over
           confident
           and
           peremtory
           ,
           a
           thing
           which
           do's
           very
           much
           unfit
           men
           for
           conversation
           ,
           it
           being
           lookt
           on
           as
           the
           common
           birth-right
           of
           mankind
           ,
           that
           every
           man
           is
           to
           opine
           according
           to
           the
           dictates
           of
           his
           own
           understanding
           ,
           not
           anothers
           .
           Now
           this
           Peremtoriness
           is
           of
           two
           sorts
           ,
           the
           one
           a
           Magisterialness
           in
           matters
           of
           opinion
           and
           speculation
           ,
           the
           other
           a
           Positiveness
           in
           relating
           matters
           of
           fact
           :
           in
           the
           one
           we
           impose
           upon
           mens
           understandings
           ,
           in
           the
           other
           on
           their
           faith
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           FOR
           the
           first
           ,
           he
           must
           be
           much
           a
           stranger
           in
           the
           world
           who
           has
           not
           met
           with
           it
           :
           there
           being
           a
           generation
           of
           men
           ,
           who
           as
           the
           Prophet
           speaks
           ,
           
             Are
             wise
             in
             their
             own
             eies
             ,
             and
             prudent
             in
             their
             own
             sight
             ,
          
           Isa.
           5.21
           .
           Nay
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           who
           
           make
           themselves
           the
           standards
           of
           wisdom
           ,
           to
           which
           all
           are
           bound
           to
           conform
           ,
           and
           whoever
           weighs
           not
           in
           their
           balance
           ,
           be
           his
           reasons
           never
           do
           weighty
           ,
           they
           write
           Tekel
           upon
           them
           .
           This
           is
           one
           of
           the
           most
           oppressive
           Monopolies
           imaginable
           :
           all
           others
           can
           concern
           only
           somthing
           without
           us
           ,
           but
           this
           fastens
           upon
           our
           nature
           ,
           yea
           and
           the
           better
           part
           of
           it
           too
           ,
           our
           reason
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           meet
           with
           those
           who
           have
           any
           considerable
           share
           of
           that
           within
           them
           ,
           they
           will
           often
           be
           temted
           to
           rally
           it
           ,
           and
           not
           too
           tamely
           resign
           this
           native
           liberty
           .
           Reason
           submits
           only
           to
           Reason
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           assaults
           it
           with
           bare
           Autority
           (
           that
           which
           is
           Divine
           alwaies
           excepted
           )
           may
           as
           well
           cut
           flame
           with
           his
           sword
           ,
           or
           harden
           wax
           in
           the
           sun
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           T
           IS
           true
           indeed
           these
           great
           Dictators
           do
           somtimes
           run
           down
           the
           company
           ,
           and
           carry
           their
           Hypothesis
           without
           contest
           :
           but
           of
           this
           there
           may
           be
           divers
           reasons
           besides
           the
           weight
           of
           their
           arguments
           .
           Some
           unspeculative
           men
           may
           not
           have
           the
           skill
           to
           examine
           their
           assertions
           ,
           and
           therefore
           an
           assent
           is
           their
           safest
           course
           ;
           others
           may
           be
           lazy
           and
           not
           think
           it
           worth
           their
           pains
           ;
           a
           third
           sort
           may
           be
           modest
           and
           awed
           by
           a
           severe
           
           brow
           and
           an
           imperious
           nod
           :
           and
           perhaps
           the
           wiser
           may
           providently
           fore-see
           the
           impossibility
           of
           convincing
           one
           who
           thinks
           himself
           not
           subject
           to
           error
           .
           Upon
           these
           or
           other
           like
           grounds
           t
           is
           very
           possible
           all
           may
           be
           silenced
           when
           never
           a
           one
           is
           convinced
           :
           so
           that
           these
           great
           Masters
           may
           often
           make
           very
           false
           estimates
           of
           their
           conquests
           ,
           and
           
             sacrifice
             to
             their
             own
             nets
          
           ,
           Heb.
           1.16
           .
           when
           they
           have
           taken
           nothing
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           NAY
           indeed
           this
           insolent
           way
           of
           proposing
           is
           so
           far
           from
           propagating
           their
           notions
           ,
           that
           it
           gives
           prejudice
           against
           them
           .
           They
           are
           the
           gentle
           insinuations
           which
           pierce
           ,
           (
           as
           oil
           is
           the
           most
           penetrating
           of
           all
           liquors
           ;
           )
           but
           in
           these
           Magisterial
           documents
           men
           think
           themselves
           attackt
           ,
           and
           stand
           upon
           their
           guard
           ,
           and
           reckon
           they
           must
           part
           with
           Honor
           together
           with
           their
           Opinion
           ,
           if
           they
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           hector'd
           out
           of
           it
           .
           Besides
           ,
           this
           imposing
           humor
           is
           so
           unaimable
           ,
           that
           it
           gives
           an
           aversion
           to
           the
           Person
           ;
           and
           we
           know
           how
           forcible
           personal
           prejudices
           are
           (
           tho
           t
           is
           true
           they
           should
           not
           be
           )
           towards
           the
           biassing
           of
           Opinions
           .
           Nay
           indeed
           men
           of
           this
           temper
           do
           cut
           themselves
           
           off
           from
           the
           opportunities
           of
           Proselyting
           others
           ,
           by
           averting
           them
           from
           their
           company
           .
           Freedom
           is
           the
           endearing
           thing
           in
           Society
           ,
           and
           where
           that
           is
           control'd
           ,
           men
           are
           not
           very
           fond
           of
           associating
           themselves
           .
           T
           is
           natural
           to
           us
           to
           be
           uneasy
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           those
           who
           assume
           an
           Authority
           over
           us
           .
           Children
           care
           not
           for
           the
           company
           of
           their
           Parents
           or
           Tutors
           ,
           and
           men
           will
           care
           less
           for
           theirs
           ,
           who
           would
           make
           them
           Children
           by
           usurping
           a
           Tutorage
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           ALL
           these
           inconveniencies
           are
           evidently
           consequent
           to
           this
           Dogmatizing
           ,
           supposing
           men
           be
           never
           so
           much
           in
           the
           right
           :
           but
           if
           they
           happen
           to
           be
           in
           the
           wrong
           ,
           what
           a
           ridiculous
           pageantry
           is
           it
           ,
           to
           see
           such
           a
           Philosophical
           gravity
           set
           to
           man
           out
           Solecism
           ?
           A
           concluding
           Face
           put
           upon
           no
           concluding
           Argument
           ,
           is
           the
           most
           contemtible
           sort
           of
           folly
           in
           the
           world
           .
           They
           do
           by
           this
           sound
           a
           trumpet
           to
           their
           own
           defeat
           :
           and
           whereas
           a
           modest
           mistake
           might
           slip
           by
           undiscern'd
           ,
           these
           Rodomontade
           errors
           force
           themselves
           upon
           mens
           observation
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           as
           impossible
           for
           men
           not
           to
           see
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           not
           to
           despise
           them
           when
           they
           do
           .
           For
           indeed
           Pride
           is
           as
           
           ill
           linkt
           with
           Error
           ,
           as
           we
           usually
           say
           it
           is
           with
           Beggery
           ,
           and
           in
           this
           as
           well
           as
           that
           ,
           converts
           pity
           into
           contemt
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           AND
           then
           it
           would
           be
           considered
           ,
           what
           security
           any
           man
           that
           will
           be
           imposing
           has
           ,
           that
           this
           will
           not
           be
           his
           case
           .
           Human
           nature
           is
           very
           fallible
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           is
           possible
           a
           man
           may
           err
           in
           a
           great
           many
           things
           ,
           so
           t
           is
           certain
           every
           man
           do's
           in
           somthing
           or
           other
           .
           Now
           who
           knows
           at
           the
           instant
           he
           is
           so
           positive
           ,
           but
           this
           may
           be
           his
           erring
           turn
           ?
           Alas
           how
           frequently
           are
           we
           mistaken
           even
           in
           common
           ordinary
           things
           !
           for
           as
           the
           Wise
           man
           speaks
           ,
           
             hardly
             do
             we
             judg
             aright
             even
             in
             things
             that
             are
             before
             us
             ,
          
           Wisd.
           9.16
           .
           our
           very
           senses
           do
           sometimes
           delude
           us
           .
           How
           then
           may
           we
           wander
           in
           things
           of
           abstruse
           speculations
           ?
           The
           consideration
           of
           this
           hath
           with
           some
           so
           prevail'd
           ,
           that
           it
           has
           produc'd
           a
           Sect
           of
           Scepticism
           ,
           and
           tho
           I
           press
           it
           not
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           yet
           sure
           it
           may
           reasonably
           be
           urged
           to
           introduce
           some
           modesty
           and
           calmness
           in
           our
           assertions
           .
           For
           when
           we
           have
           no
           other
           certainty
           of
           our
           being
           in
           the
           right
           ,
           but
           our
           own
           perswasions
           that
           we
           are
           so
           :
           this
           may
           often
           be
           but
           making
           one
           error
           the
           gage
           for
           
           another
           .
           For
           God
           knows
           confidence
           is
           so
           far
           from
           a
           certain
           mark
           of
           truth
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           often
           the
           seducer
           into
           falshood
           ,
           none
           being
           so
           apt
           to
           lose
           their
           way
           as
           those
           who
           ,
           out
           of
           an
           ungrouded
           persumtion
           of
           knowing
           it
           ,
           despise
           all
           direction
           from
           others
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           LET
           all
           this
           be
           weighed
           ,
           and
           the
           result
           will
           be
           ,
           that
           this
           peremtoriness
           is
           a
           thing
           that
           can
           befit
           no
           form
           of
           understanding
           .
           It
           renders
           Wise
           men
           disobliging
           and
           troublesom
           ,
           and
           fools
           ridiculous
           and
           contemtible
           .
           It
           casts
           a
           prejudice
           upon
           the
           most
           solid
           reasoning
           ,
           and
           it
           renders
           the
           lighter
           more
           notoriously
           despicable
           .
           T
           is
           pity
           good
           parts
           should
           be
           leven'd
           by
           it
           ,
           made
           a
           snare
           to
           the
           owners
           ,
           and
           useless
           to
           others
           .
           And
           't
           is
           pity
           too
           that
           weak
           parts
           should
           by
           it
           be
           condemn'd
           to
           be
           alwaies
           so
           ,
           by
           despising
           those
           Aids
           which
           should
           improve
           them
           .
           Since
           therefore
           't
           is
           so
           ill
           calculated
           for
           every
           Meridian
           ,
           would
           God
           all
           Climes
           might
           be
           purged
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           AND
           as
           there
           are
           weighty
           objections
           against
           it
           in
           respect
           of
           its
           effects
           ,
           so
           there
           are
           no
           inconsiderable
           prejudices
           in
           relation
           to
           its
           causes
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           may
           reckon
           Pride
           to
           be
           the
           most
           certain
           
           and
           universal
           :
           for
           whatever
           else
           casually
           occurs
           to
           it
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           fundamental
           constitutive
           principle
           ;
           nothing
           but
           a
           great
           overweening
           of
           a
           mans
           own
           understanding
           being
           able
           to
           instate
           him
           in
           that
           imaginary
           empire
           over
           other
           mens
           .
           For
           here
           sure
           we
           may
           ask
           the
           Apostles
           question
           ,
           
             Who
             made
             thee
             to
             differ
             from
             another
          
           ?
           When
           God
           has
           made
           Rationality
           the
           common
           portion
           of
           mankind
           ,
           how
           came
           it
           to
           be
           thy
           inclosure
           ?
           or
           what
           Signature
           has
           he
           set
           upon
           thine
           ,
           what
           mark
           of
           excellency
           ,
           that
           thine
           should
           be
           paramount
           ?
           Doubtless
           if
           thou
           fanciest
           thou
           hast
           that
           part
           of
           Jacobs
           blessing
           ,
           
             To
             be
             Lord
             of
             thy
             brethren
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             thy
             mothers
             sons
             should
             bow
             down
             to
             thee
             ,
          
           Gen.
           27.29
           .
           thou
           hast
           got
           it
           more
           surreptiously
           then
           he
           did
           ,
           and
           with
           less
           effect
           :
           for
           tho
           Isaac
           could
           not
           retract
           his
           mistaken
           benediction
           ,
           God
           will
           never
           ratify
           that
           fantastic
           ,
           thou
           hast
           pronounced
           to
           thy self
           ,
           with
           his
           real
           effective
           one
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           BUT
           there
           happens
           many
           times
           to
           be
           another
           ingredient
           besides
           Pride
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           Ignorance
           :
           for
           those
           qualities
           however
           they
           may
           seem
           at
           war
           ,
           do
           often
           very
           closely
           combine
           .
           He
           who
           has
           
           narrow
           notions
           ,
           that
           knows
           but
           a
           few
           things
           ,
           and
           has
           no
           glimpse
           of
           any
           beyond
           him
           ,
           thinks
           there
           are
           no
           such
           :
           and
           therefore
           as
           if
           he
           had
           (
           like
           Alexander
           )
           no
           want
           but
           that
           of
           worlds
           to
           conquer
           ,
           he
           thinks
           himself
           the
           absolute
           Monarch
           of
           all
           knowledg
           .
           And
           this
           is
           of
           all
           others
           the
           most
           unhappy
           composition
           :
           for
           ignorance
           being
           of
           its
           self
           like
           stiff
           clay
           ,
           an
           infertile
           soil
           ,
           when
           Pride
           comes
           to
           scorch
           and
           harden
           it
           ,
           it
           grows
           perfectly
           impenetrable
           :
           and
           accordingly
           we
           see
           none
           are
           so
           inconvincible
           as
           your
           half-witted
           people
           ,
           who
           know
           just
           enough
           to
           excite
           their
           pride
           ,
           but
           not
           so
           much
           as
           to
           cure
           their
           ignorance
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           THERE
           remains
           yet
           a
           2d
           kind
           of
           Peremtoriness
           which
           I
           am
           to
           speak
           to
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           of
           those
           who
           can
           make
           no
           relation
           without
           an
           attestation
           of
           its
           certainty
           :
           a
           sort
           of
           hospitable
           people
           ,
           who
           entertain
           all
           the
           idle
           vagrant
           reports
           ,
           and
           send
           them
           out
           with
           passports
           and
           testimonials
           ,
           who
           when
           they
           have
           once
           adopted
           a
           story
           ,
           will
           have
           it
           pass
           for
           legitimate
           how
           spurious
           soever
           it
           originally
           was
           .
           These
           somwhat
           resemble
           those
           Hospitals
           in
           Italy
           ,
           where
           all
           bastards
           are
           sure
           of
           reception
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           provision
           
           as
           may
           enable
           them
           to
           subsist
           in
           the
           world
           :
           and
           were
           it
           not
           for
           such
           men
           ,
           many
           a
           Fatherless
           he
           would
           be
           stifled
           in
           its
           birth
           .
           It
           is
           indeed
           strange
           to
           see
           ,
           how
           suddenly
           loose
           rumors
           knit
           into
           formal
           stories
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           grow
           to
           certainties
           ;
           but
           '
           its
           stranger
           to
           see
           that
           men
           can
           be
           of
           such
           profligated
           impudence
           ,
           as
           knowingly
           to
           give
           them
           that
           advance
           .
           And
           yet
           t
           is
           no
           rarity
           to
           meet
           with
           such
           men
           who
           will
           pawn
           their
           honor
           ,
           their
           souls
           ,
           for
           that
           unworthy
           purpose
           :
           nay
           and
           that
           too
           with
           as
           much
           impertinence
           as
           baseness
           ,
           when
           no
           interest
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           or
           perhaps
           any
           mans
           else
           is
           to
           be
           served
           by
           it
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           THIS
           is
           so
           prodigious
           a
           thing
           ,
           as
           seems
           to
           excite
           ones
           Curiosity
           to
           inquire
           the
           cause
           of
           so
           wonderful
           an
           effect
           .
           And
           here
           ,
           as
           in
           other
           unnatural
           productions
           ,
           there
           are
           several
           concurrents
           .
           If
           we
           trace
           it
           from
           its
           original
           ,
           its
           first
           Element
           seems
           to
           be
           Idleness
           :
           this
           diverting
           a
           man
           from
           serious
           useful
           entertainments
           ,
           forces
           him
           upon
           (
           the
           usual
           refuge
           of
           vacant
           Persons
           )
           the
           inquiring
           after
           News
           ;
           which
           when
           he
           has
           got
           ,
           the
           venting
           of
           it
           is
           his
           next
           business
           .
           If
           he
           be
           of
           a
           credulous
           Nature
           ,
           and
           believe
           
           it
           himself
           ,
           he
           do's
           the
           more
           innocently
           impose
           it
           on
           others
           :
           yet
           then
           to
           secure
           himself
           from
           the
           imputation
           of
           Levity
           and
           too
           easy
           Faith
           ,
           he
           is
           often
           temted
           to
           lend
           some
           probable
           circumstance
           .
           Nay
           if
           he
           be
           of
           a
           proud
           humor
           ,
           and
           have
           that
           miserable
           vanity
           of
           loving
           to
           speak
           big
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           thought
           a
           man
           of
           greater
           correspondence
           and
           intelligence
           then
           his
           Neighbors
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           bate
           an
           Ace
           of
           absolute
           certainty
           ;
           but
           however
           doubtful
           or
           improbable
           the
           thing
           is
           ,
           coming
           from
           him
           it
           must
           go
           for
           an
           indisputable
           truth
           .
           This
           seems
           to
           be
           the
           descent
           of
           this
           unhappy
           folly
           ,
           which
           yet
           is
           often
           nurst
           up
           by
           a
           mean
           or
           imprudent
           Education
           .
           A
           man
           that
           hath
           converst
           only
           with
           that
           lower
           sort
           of
           company
           ,
           who
           durst
           not
           dispute
           his
           veracity
           ,
           thinks
           the
           same
           false
           Coin
           will
           pass
           over
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           went
           currant
           among
           his
           Fathers
           Servants
           or
           Tenants
           :
           and
           therefore
           we
           may
           observe
           that
           this
           is
           more
           usual
           in
           young
           men
           ,
           who
           have
           come
           raw
           into
           company
           with
           good
           fortunes
           and
           ill
           breeding
           .
           But
           it
           is
           too
           true
           also
           that
           too
           many
           never
           lose
           the
           habit
           ,
           but
           are
           as
           morosely
           positive
           in
           their
           Age
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           childishly
           so
           in
           their
           Youths
           .
           Indeed
           
           
           
           
           
           t
           is
           impossible
           they
           should
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           unless
           they
           have
           the
           wit
           to
           disentangle
           themselves
           first
           from
           the
           love
           of
           Flattery
           ,
           and
           after
           from
           the
           company
           of
           Flatterers
           :
           for
           (
           as
           I
           have
           before
           observ'd
           )
           no
           vice
           will
           ever
           wither
           under
           their
           shade
           .
           I
           think
           I
           shall
           do
           the
           Reader
           no
           ill
           office
           to
           let
           in
           a
           litle
           light
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           shew
           him
           some
           of
           those
           many
           mischiefs
           that
           attend
           this
           unworthy
           practice
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           FIRST
           ,
           it
           engages
           a
           man
           to
           Oaths
           ,
           and
           for
           ought
           he
           knows
           to
           Perjuries
           .
           When
           he
           has
           lancht
           out
           boldy
           into
           an
           incredible
           relation
           ,
           he
           thinks
           he
           has
           put
           his
           Credit
           upon
           the
           forelorn
           hope
           ,
           and
           must
           take
           care
           to
           relieve
           it
           :
           and
           there
           is
           no
           succor
           so
           constantly
           ready
           at
           hand
           as
           that
           of
           Oaths
           and
           imprecations
           ,
           and
           therefore
           whole
           vollies
           of
           them
           are
           discharged
           upon
           the
           doubtful
           .
           Thus
           do
           we
           make
           God
           a
           witness
           ,
           and
           our
           Souls
           parties
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           every
           trifling
           rumor
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           had
           model'd
           our
           Divinity
           by
           the
           Scheme
           of
           that
           Jesuitical
           Casuist
           ,
           who
           legitimates
           the
           Killing
           of
           a
           man
           for
           an
           Apple
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           A
           second
           mischief
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           betraies
           man
           to
           quarrels
           .
           He
           that
           is
           
           peremtory
           in
           his
           own
           Story
           ,
           may
           meet
           with
           another
           that
           is
           as
           peremtory
           in
           the
           contradiction
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           two
           Sr.
           Positives
           must
           have
           a
           skirmish
           indeed
           .
           He
           that
           has
           attested
           the
           truth
           of
           a
           false
           ,
           or
           the
           certainty
           of
           a
           doubtful
           thing
           ,
           has
           brought
           himself
           into
           the
           same
           strait
           with
           Baalams
           Ass
           ,
           he
           must
           either
           fall
           down
           flat
           ,
           or
           run
           upon
           a
           sword
           ,
           Num.
           22.27
           .
           For
           if
           his
           Hearers
           do
           but
           express
           a
           diffidence
           ,
           either
           he
           must
           sink
           to
           a
           downright
           Confession
           that
           he
           was
           a
           Liar
           :
           or
           else
           he
           must
           huff
           and
           bluster
           till
           perhaps
           he
           raise
           a
           counter-storm
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           fool'd
           himself
           out
           of
           his
           truth
           ,
           so
           be
           beaten
           out
           of
           his
           pretence
           to
           it
           .
           Indeed
           there
           is
           scarce
           any
           quality
           that
           do's
           so
           temt
           and
           invite
           affronts
           as
           this
           do's
           :
           for
           he
           that
           can
           descend
           to
           such
           a
           meanness
           ,
           may
           reasonably
           enough
           be
           presumed
           to
           have
           little
           (
           as
           of
           true
           worth
           ,
           so
           )
           even
           of
           that
           which
           the
           world
           calls
           Gallantry
           ,
           and
           so
           every
           puny
           sword-man
           will
           think
           him
           a
           good
           tame
           Quarry
           to
           enter
           and
           flesh
           himself
           upon
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           IN
           the
           third
           place
           it
           exposes
           him
           to
           all
           the
           contemt
           and
           scorn
           which
           either
           good
           or
           ill
           men
           can
           fling
           upon
           him
           :
           the
           good
           abominate
           the
           sin
           ,
           the
           ill
           triumph
           
           over
           the
           folly
           of
           it
           .
           The
           truth
           is
           there
           can
           be
           nothing
           more
           wretchedly
           mean.
           To
           be
           Kinght
           of
           the
           Post
           to
           every
           fabu●ous
           relation
           ,
           is
           such
           a
           sordid
           thing
           ,
           that
           there
           can
           scarce
           be
           any
           name
           of
           reproch
           too
           vile
           for
           it
           .
           And
           certainly
           he
           that
           can
           pawn
           his
           faith
           upon
           such
           miserable
           terms
           ,
           will
           by
           those
           frequent
           mortgages
           quickly
           be
           snapt
           upon
           a
           forfeiture
           ;
           or
           however
           will
           have
           his
           credit
           so
           impar'd
           by
           it
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           will
           think
           his
           word
           a
           competent
           gage
           for
           the
           slightest
           concern
           .
        
         
           15.
           
           AND
           this
           may
           pass
           for
           a
           fourth
           consideraton
           ,
           That
           this
           Positiveness
           is
           so
           far
           from
           gaining
           credit
           to
           his
           present
           affirmation
           ,
           that
           it
           destroies
           it
           for
           the
           future
           :
           for
           he
           that
           sees
           a
           man
           make
           no
           difference
           in
           the
           confidence
           of
           his
           asserting
           realities
           and
           fictions
           ,
           can
           never
           take
           his
           mesures
           by
           any
           thing
           he
           avers
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           the
           common
           Proverb
           ,
           will
           be
           in
           danger
           of
           disbelieving
           him
           even
           when
           he
           speaks
           truth
           .
           And
           of
           this
           no
           man
           can
           want
           conviction
           ,
           who
           will
           but
           consult
           his
           own
           observation
           .
           For
           what
           an
           allay
           do
           we
           find
           it
           to
           the
           credit
           of
           the
           most
           probable
           event
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           reported
           by
           one
           who
           uses
           to
           stretch
           ?
           This
           
           unhappily
           do
           such
           men
           defeat
           their
           own
           designs
           :
           for
           while
           they
           aver
           stoutly
           that
           they
           may
           be
           believed
           ,
           that
           very
           thing
           makes
           them
           doubted
           ,
           the
           world
           being
           not
           now
           to
           learn
           how
           frequently
           Confidence
           is
           made
           a
           supplement
           for
           Truth
           .
           Nor
           let
           any
           man
           who
           uses
           this
           ,
           flatter
           himself
           that
           he
           alone
           do's
           (
           like
           Jobs
           messenger
           )
           escape
           the
           common
           fate
           :
           for
           tho
           perhaps
           he
           meet
           with
           some
           who
           in
           civility
           or
           pity
           will
           not
           dispute
           the
           probability
           of
           his
           narrations
           ,
           or
           with
           others
           who
           for
           raillery
           will
           not
           discourage
           the
           humor
           ,
           with
           which
           they
           mean
           (
           in
           his
           absence
           )
           to
           divert
           themselves
           ,
           yet
           he
           may
           rest
           assur'd
           he
           is
           discern'd
           by
           all
           ,
           and
           derided
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           IT
           therefore
           concerns
           men
           who
           either
           regard
           their
           truth
           ,
           or
           their
           reputation
           ,
           not
           to
           indulge
           to
           this
           humor
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           most
           silly
           way
           of
           shipwracking
           both
           .
           For
           he
           that
           will
           lay
           those
           to
           stake
           upon
           every
           flying
           story
           ,
           may
           as
           well
           wager
           his
           estate
           which
           way
           the
           wind
           will
           sit
           next
           morning
           ,
           there
           being
           nothing
           less
           to
           be
           confided
           in
           ,
           then
           the
           breath
           of
           fame
           ,
           or
           the
           whispers
           of
           private
           tale-bearers
           .
           Wise
           men
           are
           afraid
           to
           report
           improbable
           truths
           :
           what
           a
           fool-hardiness
           is
           it
           
           then
           to
           attest
           improbable
           falsities
           ,
           as
           it
           often
           is
           the
           luck
           of
           these
           Positive
           men
           to
           do
           ?
        
         
           17.
           
           CERTAINLY
           there
           is
           nothing
           which
           they
           design
           by
           this
           ,
           which
           may
           not
           be
           obtain'd
           more
           effectually
           by
           a
           modest
           and
           unconcern'd
           relation
           .
           He
           that
           barely
           relates
           what
           he
           has
           heard
           ,
           and
           leaves
           the
           hearer
           to
           judg
           of
           the
           probability
           ,
           do's
           as
           much
           (
           I
           am
           sure
           more
           civilly
           )
           entertain
           the
           company
           ,
           as
           he
           that
           throws
           down
           his
           gauntlet
           in
           attestation
           .
           He
           as
           much
           satisfies
           the
           itch
           of
           telling
           news
           ;
           he
           as
           much
           perswades
           his
           hearers
           :
           nay
           very
           much
           more
           ;
           for
           these
           over
           earnest
           asseverations
           serve
           but
           to
           give
           men
           suspicion
           that
           the
           Speaker
           is
           conscious
           of
           his
           own
           falseness
           :
           and
           all
           this
           while
           he
           has
           his
           retreat
           secure
           ,
           and
           stands
           not
           responsible
           for
           the
           truth
           of
           his
           relations
           .
           Nay
           indeed
           tho
           men
           speak
           never
           so
           known
           and
           certain
           truths
           ,
           t
           is
           most
           advisable
           not
           to
           press
           them
           too
           importunately
           .
           For
           boldness
           ,
           like
           the
           Bravoes
           and
           Banditti
           ,
           is
           seldom
           emploied
           but
           upon
           desperate
           services
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           known
           a
           Pander
           for
           lying
           ,
           that
           truth
           is
           but
           defam'd
           by
           its
           attendance
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           To
           conclude
           ,
           modesty
           is
           so
           amiable
           ,
           
           so
           insinuating
           a
           thing
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           rules
           of
           Oratory
           cannot
           help
           men
           to
           a
           more
           agreeable
           ornament
           of
           discourse
           .
           And
           if
           they
           will
           try
           it
           in
           both
           the
           foregoing
           instances
           ,
           they
           will
           undoubtedly
           find
           the
           effects
           of
           it
           :
           a
           modest
           proposal
           will
           soonest
           captivate
           mens
           reasons
           ,
           and
           a
           modest
           relation
           their
           belief
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           SECT
           .
           X.
           Of
           Obscene
           Talk.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           THERE
           is
           another
           vice
           of
           the
           Tongue
           which
           I
           cannot
           but
           mention
           ,
           tho
           I
           knew
           not
           in
           which
           of
           the
           former
           Classes
           to
           place
           it
           :
           not
           that
           it
           comes
           under
           none
           ,
           but
           that
           't
           is
           so
           common
           to
           all
           ,
           that
           't
           is
           not
           easy
           to
           resolve
           to
           which
           peculiarly
           to
           assign
           it
           ,
           I
           mean
           obscene
           and
           immodest
           talk
           ,
           which
           is
           offensive
           to
           the
           purity
           of
           God
           ,
           dammageable
           and
           infectious
           to
           the
           innocence
           of
           our
           Neighbors
           ,
           and
           most
           pernicious
           to
           our selves
           :
           and
           yet
           is
           now
           grown
           a
           thing
           so
           common
           ,
           that
           one
           would
           think
           we
           were
           fallen
           into
           an
           Age
           of
           Metamorphosis
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Brutes
           did
           ,
           not
           only
           Poetically
           and
           in
           fiction
           ,
           but
           really
           speak
           .
           For
           the
           talk
           of
           many
           is
           so
           bestial
           ,
           that
           it
           seems
           to
           be
           but
           the
           conceptions
           of
           the
           more
           libidinous
           Animals
           clothed
           in
           human
           Language
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           AND
           yet
           even
           this
           must
           pass
           for
           Ingenuity
           ,
           and
           this
           vile
           descent
           below
           
           Humanity
           ,
           must
           be
           counted
           among
           the
           highest
           streins
           of
           Wit.
           A
           wretched
           debasement
           of
           that
           sprightful
           Faculty
           ,
           thus
           to
           be
           made
           the
           interpreter
           to
           a
           Goat
           or
           Boar
           :
           for
           doubtless
           had
           those
           Creatures
           but
           the
           organs
           of
           Speech
           ,
           their
           Fancies
           lie
           enough
           that
           way
           to
           make
           them
           as
           good
           company
           ,
           as
           those
           who
           more
           studiously
           apply
           themselves
           to
           this
           sort
           of
           entertainment
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           THE
           crime
           is
           comprehensive
           enough
           to
           afford
           abundance
           of
           matter
           for
           the
           most
           Satyrical
           zeal
           :
           but
           I
           consider
           the
           dissecting
           of
           putrid
           Bodies
           may
           cast
           such
           pestilential
           fumes
           ,
           as
           all
           the
           benefits
           of
           the
           scrutiny
           will
           not
           recompence
           .
           I
           shall
           therefore
           in
           respect
           to
           the
           Reader
           dismiss
           this
           noisom
           Subject
           ,
           and
           thereby
           give
           an
           example
           with
           what
           abhorrence
           he
           should
           alwaies
           reject
           such
           kind
           of
           discourse
           ,
           remembring
           the
           advice
           of
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           
             That
             all
             uncleanness
             should
             not
             be
             once
             named
             among
             those
             who
             would
             walk
             as
             becometh
             Saints
             ,
          
           Eph.
           5.3
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Close
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           I
           Have
           now
           touched
           upon
           those
           enormities
           of
           Speech
           which
           I
           principally
           design'd
           to
           observe
           ,
           wherein
           I
           have
           bin
           far
           from
           making
           a
           full
           and
           exact
           Catalogue
           :
           therefore
           I
           would
           have
           no
           man
           take
           this
           little
           Tract
           for
           a
           just
           Criterion
           ,
           by
           which
           to
           try
           himself
           in
           reference
           to
           his
           words
           .
           Yet
           God
           grant
           that
           all
           that
           read
           it
           ,
           may
           be
           able
           to
           approve
           themselves
           even
           by
           this
           imperfect
           essay
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           do's
           so
           ,
           makes
           fair
           approches
           towards
           being
           
             that
             perfect
             man
          
           St.
           James
           speaks
           of
           ,
           chap.
           3.1
           .
           these
           being
           such
           faults
           of
           the
           Tongue
           as
           are
           the
           harder
           to
           avoid
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           every
           day
           exemplified
           to
           us
           in
           common
           practice
           (
           nay
           some
           of
           them
           recommended
           as
           reputable
           and
           ingenuous
           .
           )
           And
           it
           is
           a
           strange
           insinuative
           power
           which
           example
           and
           custom
           have
           upon
           us
           .
           We
           see
           it
           in
           every
           trivial
           secular
           instance
           ,
           in
           our
           very
           habit
           :
           those
           dresses
           which
           we
           laught
           at
           in
           our
           fore-fathers
           wardrobes
           or
           pictures
           ,
           when
           by
           the
           circulation
           of
           time
           and
           vanity
           they
           are
           brought
           about
           ,
           we
           think
           very
           becoming
           .
           T
           is
           the
           same
           in
           
           our
           diet
           :
           our
           very
           palates
           conform
           to
           the
           fashion
           ,
           and
           every
           thing
           grows
           amiable
           to
           our
           fancies
           ,
           according
           as
           t
           is
           more
           or
           less
           received
           in
           the
           world
           .
           And
           upon
           this
           account
           all
           sobriety
           and
           strict
           vertue
           lies
           now
           under
           a
           heavy
           prejudice
           ,
           and
           no
           part
           of
           it
           more
           ,
           then
           this
           of
           the
           Tongue
           ,
           which
           custom
           has
           now
           enfranchized
           from
           all
           the
           bonds
           Moralists
           or
           Divines
           had
           laid
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           BUT
           the
           greater
           the
           difficulties
           are
           ,
           the
           more
           it
           ought
           to
           awake
           our
           diligence
           :
           if
           we
           lie
           loose
           and
           carelesly
           ,
           t
           is
           odds
           we
           shall
           be
           carried
           away
           with
           the
           stream
           .
           We
           had
           need
           therefore
           fix
           our selves
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           sober
           recollection
           of
           the
           ends
           for
           which
           our
           Speech
           was
           given
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           account
           we
           must
           one
           day
           give
           of
           it
           ,
           impress
           upon
           our selves
           the
           baseness
           and
           the
           danger
           of
           misemploying
           it
           .
           Yet
           a
           negative
           innocence
           will
           not
           serve
           our
           turns
           ,
           t
           will
           but
           put
           us
           in
           the
           condition
           of
           him
           ,
           
             who
             wrapt
             up
             the
             talent
             he
             was
             commanded
             to
             employ
             ,
          
           Mat.
           25.25
           .
           Nay
           indeed
           t
           will
           be
           impossible
           to
           preserve
           even
           that
           if
           we
           aspire
           no
           farther
           .
           The
           Tongue
           is
           a
           busie
           active
           Part
           ,
           t
           will
           scarce
           be
           kept
           from
           motion
           :
           and
           therefore
           if
           that
           activity
           be
           not
           determin'd
           to
           good
           
           objects
           ,
           t
           will
           be
           practicing
           upon
           bad
           .
           And
           indeed
           I
           believe
           a
           great
           part
           of
           its
           licentiousness
           is
           owing
           to
           this
           very
           thing
           .
           There
           are
           so
           few
           good
           themes
           of
           discourse
           in
           use
           ,
           that
           many
           are
           driven
           to
           the
           ill
           for
           want
           of
           better
           .
           Learning
           is
           thought
           Pedantic
           ,
           Agriculture
           Peasant-like
           ,
           and
           Religion
           the
           most
           insufferable
           of
           all
           :
           so
           by
           excluding
           all
           useful
           subjects
           of
           converse
           ,
           we
           come
           together
           (
           as
           St.
           Paul
           in
           another
           case
           saies
           )
           
             Not
             for
             the
             better
             but
             for
             the
             worse
             ,
          
           1.
           
           Cor.
           11.17
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Philosopher
           thought
           he
           had
           lost
           that
           day
           wherein
           he
           had
           not
           learnt
           somthing
           worthy
           his
           notice
           ,
           how
           many
           daies
           do
           we
           worse
           then
           lose
           ,
           by
           having
           them
           not
           only
           emty
           of
           solid
           useful
           acquisitions
           ,
           but
           full
           of
           noxious
           and
           pernicious
           ones
           ?
           And
           indeed
           if
           they
           be
           the
           one
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           miss
           to
           be
           the
           other
           also
           :
           for
           the
           mind
           is
           like
           the
           stomac
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           be
           not
           supplied
           with
           wholesome
           nurishment
           ,
           will
           at
           last
           suck
           in
           those
           humors
           with
           which
           the
           body
           most
           abounds
           .
           So
           that
           if
           in
           our
           converse
           we
           do
           not
           interchange
           sober
           usefull
           notions
           ,
           we
           shall
           at
           the
           best
           but
           traffique
           toies
           and
           baubles
           ,
           and
           most
           commonly
           infection
           and
           poison
           .
           He
           therefore
           that
           would
           keep
           his
           
           tongue
           from
           betraying
           himself
           or
           others
           to
           sin
           ,
           must
           tune
           it
           to
           a
           quite
           contrary
           Key
           ,
           make
           it
           an
           instrument
           ,
           and
           incentive
           to
           vertue
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           shall
           not
           only
           secure
           the
           negative
           part
           of
           his
           duty
           ,
           but
           comply
           with
           the
           positive
           also
           ,
           in
           employing
           it
           to
           those
           uses
           for
           which
           it
           was
           given
           him
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           IT
           would
           be
           too
           vast
           an
           undertaking
           to
           prescribe
           the
           particular
           subjects
           of
           such
           discourse
           ,
           nay
           indeed
           impossible
           ,
           because
           many
           of
           them
           are
           occasional
           ,
           such
           as
           cannot
           aforehand
           be
           reduced
           to
           any
           certain
           account
           .
           This
           only
           in
           the
           general
           we
           may
           rest
           upon
           ,
           that
           all
           speech
           tending
           to
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           or
           the
           good
           of
           man
           ,
           is
           aright
           directed
           .
           Which
           is
           not
           to
           be
           understood
           so
           restrictively
           ,
           as
           if
           nothing
           but
           Divinity
           or
           the
           necessary
           concerns
           of
           human
           life
           ,
           may
           lawfully
           be
           brought
           into
           discourse
           :
           somthing
           is
           to
           be
           indulged
           to
           common
           civility
           ,
           more
           to
           the
           intimaces
           and
           endearments
           of
           friendship
           ,
           and
           a
           competency
           to
           those
           recreative
           discourses
           which
           maintain
           the
           cherefulness
           of
           society
           ;
           all
           which
           are
           ,
           if
           moderatly
           used
           ,
           within
           the
           latitude
           of
           the
           rule
           ,
           as
           tending
           (
           tho
           in
           a
           lower
           degree
           )
           to
           the
           well-being
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           by
           consequent
           to
           the
           
           honor
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           indulges
           us
           those
           innocent
           refreshments
           .
           But
           if
           the
           subordinate
           uses
           come
           to
           encroch
           upon
           the
           higher
           ,
           if
           we
           dwell
           here
           and
           look
           no
           farther
           ,
           they
           then
           become
           very
           sinful
           by
           the
           excess
           ,
           which
           were
           not
           so
           in
           their
           nature
           .
           That
           inordinacy
           sets
           them
           in
           opposition
           to
           Gods
           designation
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           were
           allowed
           only
           a
           secondary
           place
           .
           We
           should
           therefore
           be
           careful
           to
           improve
           all
           opportunities
           of
           letting
           our
           tongues
           pay
           their
           more
           immediate
           homage
           to
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           duties
           of
           praiers
           and
           praises
           ,
           making
           them
           not
           only
           the
           interpreters
           of
           our
           pious
           affections
           ,
           but
           the
           promoters
           of
           the
           like
           in
           others
           .
           And
           indeed
           he
           can
           scarce
           be
           thought
           in
           earnest
           ,
           who
           praies
           ,
           
             Hallowed
             be
             thy
             name
          
           ,
           and
           do's
           not
           as
           much
           endeavor
           it
           with
           men
           ,
           as
           he
           solicites
           it
           from
           God.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           AND
           if
           we
           answer
           our
           obligations
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           we
           shall
           in
           it
           discharge
           the
           highest
           part
           of
           our
           duty
           to
           man
           also
           :
           for
           in
           whose
           heart
           soever
           we
           can
           implant
           a
           true
           reverentialaw
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           sow
           the
           seed
           of
           immortality
           ,
           of
           an
           endless
           happy
           being
           ,
           the
           greatest
           the
           most
           superlative
           good
           whereof
           he
           is
           capable
           .
           Besides
           in
           the
           interim
           ,
           we
           do
           by
           it
           help
           to
           manumit
           and
           
           release
           him
           from
           those
           servile
           drudgeries
           to
           vice
           ,
           under
           which
           those
           remain
           who
           live
           without
           God
           in
           the
           world
           .
           And
           these
           indeed
           are
           benefits
           worthy
           the
           dignity
           of
           human
           nature
           to
           communicate
           .
           And
           it
           is
           both
           sad
           and
           strange
           to
           see
           among
           the
           multitude
           and
           variety
           of
           Leagues
           that
           are
           contracted
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           how
           few
           there
           are
           of
           these
           pious
           combinations
           ;
           how
           those
           who
           shew
           themselves
           concern'd
           in
           all
           the
           petty
           secular
           interests
           of
           their
           friends
           ,
           never
           take
           this
           at
           all
           into
           their
           care
           ;
           a
           pregnant
           evidence
           how
           little
           true
           friendship
           there
           is
           among
           men
           :
        
         
           5.
           
           I
           Know
           some
           think
           they
           sufficiently
           excuse
           themselves
           when
           they
           shift
           off
           this
           office
           to
           Divines
           ,
           whose
           peculiar
           business
           they
           say
           it
           is
           .
           But
           this
           is
           as
           if
           one
           who
           sees
           a
           poor
           fainting
           wretch
           ,
           should
           forbear
           to
           administer
           a
           Cordial
           he
           has
           at
           hand
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           intrenching
           on
           the
           Physitians
           Faculty
           .
           Many
           opportunities
           a
           Friend
           or
           Companion
           may
           have
           which
           a
           Divine
           may
           want
           .
           He
           often
           sees
           a
           man
           in
           the
           very
           fit
           ,
           and
           so
           may
           more
           aptly
           apply
           :
           for
           where
           there
           is
           an
           intimacy
           of
           Converse
           ,
           men
           lay
           themselves
           open
           ,
           discover
           those
           passions
           those
           vices
           ,
           which
           they
           carefully
           veil
           when
           
           a
           strange
           ,
           or
           severer
           eie
           approches
           .
           Besides
           ,
           as
           such
           a
           one
           may
           easier
           discern
           the
           disease
           ,
           so
           he
           has
           better
           advantages
           for
           administring
           remedies
           :
           so
           Children
           will
           not
           take
           those
           Medicines
           from
           the
           Doctors
           hand
           ,
           which
           they
           will
           from
           a
           Nurse
           or
           Mother
           :
           and
           we
           are
           usually
           too
           Childish
           in
           what
           relates
           to
           our
           Souls
           ;
           look
           on
           good
           counsel
           from
           an
           Ecclesiastic
           as
           a
           Divinity
           Potion
           ,
           and
           set
           our
           stomacs
           against
           it
           ;
           but
           a
           Familiar
           may
           insensibly
           insinuate
           it
           into
           us
           ,
           and
           ere
           we
           are
           aware
           beguile
           us
           into
           health
           .
           Yet
           if
           Lay
           Persons
           will
           needs
           give
           the
           Clergy
           the
           inclosure
           of
           this
           office
           ,
           they
           should
           at
           least
           withdraw
           those
           impediments
           they
           have
           laid
           in
           their
           way
           ,
           by
           depositing
           those
           prejudices
           which
           will
           certainly
           frustrate
           their
           endeavor
           .
           Men
           have
           in
           these
           later
           daies
           bin
           taught
           to
           look
           on
           Preaching
           as
           a
           thing
           of
           form
           to
           the
           Hearers
           ,
           and
           of
           profit
           only
           to
           the
           Speakers
           ,
           a
           
             craft
             whereby
          
           ,
           as
           Demetrius
           saies
           ,
           
             They
             get
             their
             living
          
           ,
           Acts
           16.25
           .
           But
           admit
           it
           were
           so
           in
           this
           last
           respect
           ,
           yet
           it
           do's
           not
           infer
           it
           should
           be
           so
           in
           the
           former
           .
           If
           it
           be
           a
           Trade
           ,
           t
           was
           sure
           thought
           (
           as
           in
           all
           Ages
           but
           this
           )
           a
           very
           useful
           one
           ,
           else
           there
           would
           never
           have
           bin
           such
           encouragement
           
           given
           to
           it
           .
           No
           state
           ever
           alloted
           public
           certain
           Salaries
           for
           a
           set
           of
           Men
           that
           were
           thought
           utterly
           useless
           :
           and
           if
           there
           be
           use
           to
           be
           made
           of
           them
           ,
           shall
           we
           lose
           our
           advantages
           merely
           because
           they
           gain
           theirs
           ?
           We
           are
           in
           nothing
           else
           so
           senseless
           ,
           no
           man
           will
           refuse
           counsel
           from
           a
           Physician
           ,
           because
           he
           lives
           by
           the
           Profession
           .
           T
           is
           rather
           an
           argument
           on
           his
           side
           ,
           that
           because
           such
           an
           interest
           of
           his
           own
           depends
           on
           it
           ,
           he
           has
           bin
           the
           more
           industrious
           to
           fit
           himself
           for
           it
           .
           But
           not
           to
           run
           farther
           in
           this
           digression
           ,
           I
           shall
           apply
           it
           to
           my
           purpose
           ,
           by
           making
           this
           equitable
           proposal
           ,
           that
           Lay
           men
           will
           not
           so
           moralize
           the
           common
           Fable
           ,
           as
           neither
           to
           admonish
           one
           another
           themselves
           ,
           nor
           suffer
           Ministers
           to
           do
           it
           without
           them
           .
           And
           truly
           t
           is
           hard
           if
           neither
           of
           these
           can
           be
           granted
           when
           both
           ought
           .
           I
           am
           sure
           all
           is
           little
           enough
           that
           can
           be
           don
           ,
           tho
           we
           should
           have
           ,
           as
           the
           Prophet
           speaks
           ,
           
             Precept
             upon
             precept
             ,
             Line
             upon
             Line
             ,
             here
             a
             little
             and
             there
             a
             little
             ,
          
           Is.
           28.13
           .
           Mans
           nature
           is
           so
           unattentive
           to
           good
           ,
           that
           there
           can
           scarce
           be
           too
           many
           monitors
           .
           We
           see
           Satan
           ,
           tho
           he
           have
           a
           much
           stronger
           party
           in
           our
           inclinations
           ,
           dares
           not
           rely
           upon
           it
           ,
           but
           is
           still
           
           employing
           his
           emissaries
           ,
           to
           confirm
           and
           excite
           them
           :
           and
           if
           whilst
           he
           has
           so
           many
           Agents
           among
           us
           ,
           God
           shall
           have
           none
           ,
           we
           are
           like
           to
           give
           but
           an
           ill
           account
           of
           our
           zeal
           either
           to
           God
           or
           our
           neighbor
           ,
           or
           of
           those
           tongues
           which
           were
           given
           us
           to
           glorify
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           benefit
           the
           other
           .
           Indeed
           without
           this
           ,
           our
           greatest
           officiousness
           in
           the
           secular
           concerns
           of
           others
           is
           no
           kindness
           .
           When
           we
           strive
           to
           advance
           the
           fame
           ,
           to
           increase
           the
           fortune
           of
           a
           wicked
           man
           ,
           what
           do
           we
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           enable
           him
           to
           do
           the
           more
           mischiefs
           ,
           by
           his
           wealth
           to
           foment
           his
           own
           luxuries
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           reputation
           commend
           them
           to
           the
           practice
           of
           others
           ?
           He
           only
           makes
           his
           friend
           truly
           rich
           and
           great
           ,
           who
           teaches
           him
           to
           employ
           those
           advantages
           aright
           :
           and
           would
           men
           turn
           their
           tongues
           to
           this
           sort
           of
           Oratory
           ,
           they
           would
           indeed
           shew
           they
           understood
           for
           what
           ends
           they
           were
           given
           them
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           BUT
           as
           all
           good
           receives
           enhancement
           from
           its
           being
           more
           diffusive
           ,
           so
           these
           attemts
           should
           not
           be
           confined
           to
           some
           one
           or
           two
           intimates
           or
           relatives
           ,
           but
           be
           as
           extensive
           as
           the
           common
           needs
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           as
           our
           opportunities
           .
           T
           is
           a
           generous
           ambition
           to
           benefit
           many
           ,
           to
           oblige
           
           communities
           :
           which
           can
           no
           way
           so
           well
           be
           don
           ,
           as
           by
           endeavoring
           to
           subvert
           vicious
           customs
           ,
           which
           are
           the
           pests
           and
           poisons
           of
           all
           societies
           .
           The
           heathens
           had
           many
           ceremonies
           of
           lustrations
           for
           their
           cities
           and
           countries
           ,
           but
           he
           that
           could
           purify
           and
           refine
           their
           manners
           ,
           would
           indeed
           attain
           to
           the
           substance
           of
           those
           shadows
           .
           And
           because
           the
           Apostle
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           
             Evil
             words
             corrupt
             good
             manners
          
           ,
           Cor.
           15.33
           .
           t
           would
           be
           a
           fundamental
           piece
           of
           reformation
           ,
           to
           introduce
           a
           better
           sort
           of
           converse
           into
           the
           world
           :
           which
           is
           an
           instance
           so
           agreable
           to
           my
           present
           subject
           ,
           that
           I
           cannot
           close
           more
           pertinently
           ,
           then
           to
           commend
           the
           endeavor
           to
           the
           Readers
           ;
           who
           ,
           if
           he
           have
           bin
           by
           this
           Tract
           at
           all
           convinced
           of
           the
           sin
           and
           mischief
           of
           those
           Schemes
           of
           discourse
           deciphered
           in
           it
           ,
           cannot
           be
           more
           just
           to
           his
           convictons
           ,
           then
           by
           attemting
           to
           supplant
           them
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           IT
           were
           indeed
           a
           design
           worthy
           of
           a
           noble
           soul
           ,
           to
           try
           to
           new
           model
           the
           Age
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           possible
           for
           men
           to
           be
           at
           once
           conversable
           and
           innocent
           .
           I
           know
           t
           will
           be
           objected
           ,
           t
           is
           too
           vast
           a
           project
           for
           one
           or
           many
           single
           Persons
           to
           undertake
           :
           yet
           difficulties
           use
           to
           animate
           generous
           spirits
           ,
           
           especially
           when
           (
           as
           here
           )
           the
           very
           attemt
           is
           laudable
           .
           But
           as
           Christ
           saies
           of
           Wisdom
           ,
           so
           may
           we
           of
           Courage
           ,
           The
           Children
           of
           this
           world
           are
           more
           daring
           then
           the
           Children
           of
           light
           .
           The
           great
           corrupters
           of
           discourse
           have
           not
           bin
           so
           distrustful
           of
           themselves
           :
           for
           t
           is
           visible
           to
           any
           that
           will
           reflect
           ,
           that
           t
           is
           within
           mans
           memory
           since
           much
           of
           this
           monstrous
           exorbitancy
           of
           discourse
           grew
           in
           fashion
           ,
           particularly
           the
           Atheistical
           and
           Blasphemous
           .
           The
           first
           propugners
           of
           it
           were
           but
           few
           ,
           and
           durst
           then
           but
           whisper
           their
           black
           rudiments
           :
           yet
           the
           world
           now
           sees
           what
           a
           harvest
           they
           have
           from
           their
           devilish
           industry
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           AND
           shall
           we
           give
           over
           our
           Clime
           as
           forlorn
           and
           desperate
           ,
           and
           conclude
           that
           nothing
           which
           is
           not
           venemous
           will
           thrive
           in
           our
           Soil
           ?
           Would
           some
           of
           parts
           and
           autority
           but
           make
           the
           experiment
           ,
           I
           cannot
           think
           that
           all
           places
           are
           yet
           so
           vitiated
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           may
           meet
           with
           many
           ,
           who
           would
           relish
           sober
           and
           ingenuous
           discourse
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           example
           be
           animated
           to
           propagate
           it
           to
           others
           :
           but
           as
           long
           as
           Blasphemy
           ,
           Ribaldry
           ,
           and
           Detraction
           set
           up
           for
           Wit
           ,
           and
           carry
           it
           without
           any
           competition
           ,
           we
           do
           implicitly
           
           yield
           that
           title
           we
           dispute
           not
           :
           and
           t
           is
           hard
           to
           say
           ,
           whether
           their
           triumphs
           be
           more
           owing
           to
           the
           boldness
           of
           ill
           men
           ,
           or
           the
           pusillanimity
           of
           the
           good
           .
           What
           if
           upon
           the
           trial
           they
           should
           meet
           with
           the
           worser
           part
           of
           St.
           Paul's
           fate
           at
           
             Athens
             ,
             That
             some
             will
             mock
             ,
          
           Acts
           17.32
           .
           yet
           perhaps
           they
           may
           partake
           of
           the
           better
           also
           ,
           and
           find
           others
           that
           would
           be
           willing
           
             to
             hear
             them
             again
          
           ,
           and
           some
           few
           at
           least
           
             may
             cleave
             unto
             them
          
           .
           And
           sure
           they
           are
           too
           tender
           and
           delicate
           ,
           that
           will
           run
           no
           hazard
           ,
           nor
           be
           willing
           to
           bear
           a
           little
           share
           in
           that
           profane
           drollery
           ,
           with
           which
           an
           Apostle
           was
           ,
           and
           their
           God
           is
           daily
           assaulted
           :
           especially
           when
           by
           this
           exposing
           themselves
           ,
           they
           may
           hope
           to
           give
           some
           check
           to
           that
           impious
           liberty
           .
           However
           besides
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           their
           own
           consciences
           ,
           they
           may
           also
           gain
           this
           advantage
           by
           the
           attemt
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           a
           good
           test
           by
           which
           to
           try
           their
           company
           .
           For
           those
           whom
           they
           find
           impatient
           of
           innocent
           and
           profitable
           converse
           ,
           they
           may
           assure
           themselves
           can
           only
           ensnare
           ,
           not
           benefit
           them
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           a
           very
           weak
           Gamester
           ,
           that
           will
           be
           drawn
           to
           play
           upon
           such
           terms
           as
           make
           it
           highly
           probable
           for
           him
           to
           lose
           ,
           but
           impossible
           for
           
           him
           to
           win
           .
           Therefore
           in
           that
           case
           the
           advice
           of
           Solomon
           is
           very
           proper
           ,
           
             Go
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             a
             foolish
             man
             ,
             when
             thou
             perceivest
             not
             in
             him
             the
             lips
             of
             Knowledg
             ,
          
           Prov.
           14.7
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           BUT
           he
           that
           will
           undertake
           so
           Heroic
           an
           enterprize
           ,
           must
           qualify
           himself
           for
           it
           ,
           by
           being
           true
           to
           his
           own
           pretensions
           .
           He
           must
           leave
           no
           uneven
           thred
           in
           his
           loom
           ,
           or
           by
           indulging
           to
           any
           one
           sort
           of
           reprovable
           discourse
           himself
           ,
           defeat
           all
           his
           endeavors
           against
           the
           rest
           .
           Those
           aëry
           Speculators
           that
           have
           writ
           of
           the
           Philosophers
           Stone
           ,
           have
           required
           many
           Personal
           qualifications
           ,
           strict
           abstinences
           and
           purities
           in
           those
           who
           make
           the
           experiment
           .
           The
           thing
           may
           have
           this
           sober
           application
           ,
           that
           those
           who
           would
           turn
           this
           Iron
           Age
           into
           Gold
           ,
           that
           would
           convert
           our
           rusty
           drossy
           Converse
           into
           a
           purer
           strein
           ,
           must
           be
           perfectly
           clean
           themselves
           .
           For
           alas
           what
           effect
           can
           that
           man
           hope
           from
           his
           most
           zealous
           reprehensions
           ,
           who
           laies
           himself
           open
           to
           recrimination
           ?
           He
           that
           hears
           a
           man
           bitterly
           inveigh
           against
           blasphemy
           and
           profaneness
           ,
           and
           (
           yet
           in
           that
           almost
           the
           same
           breath
           )
           hears
           his
           monitor
           inveigh
           as
           bitterly
           against
           his
           Neighbor
           ,
           
           will
           scarce
           think
           him
           a
           good
           guide
           of
           his
           tongue
           ,
           that
           has
           but
           half
           the
           mastery
           of
           his
           own
           .
           Let
           every
           man
           therefore
           be
           sure
           to
           begin
           at
           the
           right
           end
           of
           his
           work
           ,
           to
           wash
           his
           own
           mouth
           clean
           ,
           before
           he
           prescribe
           Gargarisms
           to
           others
           .
           And
           to
           that
           purpose
           let
           him
           impartially
           reflect
           on
           all
           the
           undue
           liberties
           he
           has
           given
           his
           tongue
           ,
           whether
           those
           which
           have
           bin
           here
           remarked
           ,
           or
           those
           others
           which
           he
           may
           find
           in
           all
           Practical
           books
           ,
           especially
           in
           (
           the
           most
           Practical
           of
           all
           books
           )
           his
           own
           Conscience
           .
           And
           when
           he
           has
           trac'd
           his
           talk
           thro
           all
           its
           wild
           rambles
           ,
           let
           him
           bring
           home
           his
           stray
           ;
           not
           like
           the
           lost
           sheep
           with
           joy
           ,
           but
           with
           tears
           of
           penitence
           and
           contrition
           ,
           and
           keep
           a
           strict
           watch
           over
           it
           that
           it
           break
           not
           loose
           again
           ;
           nay
           farther
           require
           it
           to
           make
           some
           restitution
           for
           the
           trespass
           it
           has
           committed
           in
           its
           former
           excursions
           :
           to
           restore
           to
           God
           what
           it
           has
           rob'd
           of
           his
           Honor
           ,
           by
           devoting
           it self
           an
           instrument
           of
           his
           service
           ;
           to
           his
           Neighbor
           what
           it
           has
           detracted
           from
           him
           ,
           by
           wiping
           off
           that
           sullage
           it
           has
           cast
           upon
           his
           Fame
           ,
           and
           to
           himself
           by
           defacing
           those
           ill
           Characters
           of
           vanity
           and
           folly
           it
           has
           imprinted
           on
           him
           .
           Thus
           may
           the
           Tongue
           cure
           its
           own
           
           sting
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           kind
           of
           Sympathetic
           vertue
           ,
           the
           wound
           may
           be
           healed
           by
           dressing
           the
           weapon
           .
           But
           alas
           when
           we
           have
           don
           all
           ,
           the
           Tongue
           is
           so
           slippery
           that
           it
           will
           often
           be
           in
           danger
           to
           deceive
           our
           watch
           :
           nay
           it
           has
           a
           secret
           intelligence
           with
           the
           heart
           ,
           which
           like
           a
           corrupted
           Goaler
           is
           too
           apt
           to
           connive
           at
           its
           escape
           .
           Let
           us
           therefore
           strengthen
           our
           guards
           ,
           call
           in
           him
           who
           sees
           all
           the
           secret
           practices
           of
           our
           trecherous
           hearts
           ,
           and
           commit
           both
           them
           and
           our
           tongues
           to
           his
           custody
           .
           Let
           us
           say
           with
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           
             Try
             me
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             and
             seek
             the
             ground
             of
             my
             heart
             ,
          
           Psa.
           229.23
           .
           And
           with
           him
           again
           ,
           
             Set
             a
             watch
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             before
             my
             mouth
             ,
             and
             keep
             the
             door
             of
             my
             lips
             ,
             O
             let
             not
             my
             heart
             he
             inclined
             to
             any
             evil
             thing
             ,
          
           Psa.
           141.3
           .
           And
           if
           
             hand
             thus
             join
             in
             hand
          
           ,
           Prov.
           16.5
           .
           if
           Gods
           grace
           be
           humbly
           invoked
           ,
           and
           our
           own
           endeavour
           honestly
           emploied
           ,
           even
           this
           
             unruly
             evil
          
           of
           the
           Tongue
           (
           as
           St.
           James
           calls
           it
           )
           Chap.
           3.8
           .
           may
           be
           in
           some
           degree
           tamed
           .
           If
           now
           and
           then
           it
           get
           a
           little
           out
           by
           stealth
           ,
           yet
           it
           will
           not
           like
           the
           Demoniac
           be
           so
           raving
           ,
           as
           quite
           to
           break
           all
           its
           chains
           .
           If
           we
           cannot
           alwaies
           secure
           our selves
           from
           inadvertence
           and
           surprize
           ,
           but
           that
           a
           forbidden
           word
           may
           somtimes
           escape
           
           us
           ,
           yet
           we
           may
           from
           deliberate
           wilful
           offences
           of
           the
           Tongue
           .
           And
           tho
           we
           should
           all
           aspire
           higher
           ,
           yet
           if
           we
           can
           but
           reach
           this
           ,
           we
           ought
           not
           to
           excuse
           our selves
           (
           upon
           remaining
           infirmities
           )
           from
           the
           Christian
           generous
           undertaking
           ,
           I
           was
           recommending
           ,
           the
           reforming
           of
           others
           .
           Indeed
           I
           had
           made
           a
           very
           impertinent
           exhortation
           to
           that
           ,
           if
           this
           degree
           of
           fitness
           may
           not
           be
           admitted
           ;
           for
           I
           fear
           there
           would
           be
           none
           upon
           earth
           could
           attemt
           it
           upon
           other
           terms
           :
           the
           world
           must
           still
           remain
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           await
           only
           the
           Tongues
           of
           Angels
           to
           reduce
           it
           .
           Nor
           need
           we
           fear
           that
           censure
           of
           Hypocrisy
           which
           we
           find
           ,
           Mat.
           7.5
           .
           for
           the
           case
           is
           very
           differing
           .
           T
           is
           indeed
           as
           ridiculous
           as
           insolent
           an
           attemt
           ,
           for
           one
           that
           has
           a
           Beam
           in
           his
           own
           eie
           ,
           to
           pretend
           to
           cast
           a
           Mote
           out
           of
           his
           brothers
           :
           but
           it
           holds
           not
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           has
           a
           Mote
           in
           his
           own
           ,
           should
           not
           endeavor
           to
           remove
           the
           Beam
           in
           his
           Brothers
           .
           Every
           speck
           do's
           not
           blind
           a
           man
           ,
           nor
           do's
           every
           infirmity
           make
           one
           unable
           to
           discern
           ,
           or
           incompetent
           to
           reprove
           the
           grosser
           faults
           of
           others
           .
        
         
         
           10.
           
           YET
           after
           all
           let
           us
           as
           much
           as
           is
           possible
           clear
           our
           eies
           even
           of
           this
           Mote
           ,
           and
           make
           our
           Copy
           as
           worth
           transcribing
           as
           we
           can
           :
           for
           certainly
           the
           best
           instrument
           of
           reformation
           is
           example
           :
           and
           tho
           admonition
           may
           somtimes
           be
           necessary
           ,
           yet
           there
           are
           many
           circumstances
           required
           to
           the
           right
           ordering
           of
           that
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           cannot
           alwaies
           be
           practicable
           ,
           but
           a
           good
           example
           ever
           is
           .
           Besides
           it
           has
           a
           secret
           magnetic
           vertue
           :
           like
           the
           Loadstone
           it
           attracts
           by
           a
           power
           of
           which
           we
           can
           give
           no
           account
           :
           so
           that
           it
           seems
           to
           be
           one
           of
           those
           occult
           qualities
           ,
           those
           secrets
           in
           nature
           ,
           which
           have
           puzled
           the
           enquirers
           ,
           only
           experience
           demonstrates
           it
           to
           us
           .
           I
           am
           sure
           it
           do's
           (
           too
           abundantly
           )
           in
           ill
           examples
           ,
           and
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           might
           do
           the
           like
           in
           good
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           as
           plentifully
           experimented
           .
           And
           that
           they
           may
           be
           so
           ,
           let
           every
           man
           be
           ambitious
           to
           cast
           in
           his
           mite
           :
           for
           tho
           two
           make
           but
           a
           farthing
           ,
           yet
           they
           may
           be
           multiplied
           to
           the
           vastest
           sum
           .
           However
           if
           a
           man
           cannot
           reform
           others
           ,
           yet
           I
           am
           sure
           t
           will
           be
           worth
           his
           while
           ,
           so
           to
           
             save
             himself
             from
             this
             untoward
             generation
             ,
          
           Act.
           2.40
           .
           I
           have
           now
           presented
           the
           Tongue
           under
           a
           
           double
           aspect
           ,
           such
           as
           may
           justify
           the
           ancient
           Definition
           of
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           worst
           and
           best
           part
           of
           man
           ,
           the
           best
           in
           its
           original
           and
           design
           ,
           and
           the
           worst
           in
           its
           corruption
           and
           degeneration
           .
           In
           David
           the
           man
           after
           Gods
           heart
           it
           was
           his
           glory
           ,
           Ps.
           57.8
           .
           
             The
             best
             member
             that
             he
             had
             ,
          
           Psal.
           108.1
           .
           
             But
             in
             the
             wicked
             it
             cuts
             like
             a
             sharp
             Razor
             ,
          
           Psal.
           52.2
           .
           
             T
             is
             as
             the
             venem
             of
             Asps
             ,
          
           140.3
           .
           The
           Tongues
           from
           heaven
           were
           Cloven
           ,
           Act.
           2.2
           .
           to
           be
           the
           more
           diffusive
           of
           good
           :
           but
           those
           that
           are
           
             fired
             from
             hell
          
           are
           forked
           ,
           Jam.
           3.6
           .
           to
           be
           the
           more
           impressive
           of
           mischief
           :
           it
           must
           be
           referred
           to
           every
           mans
           choice
           ,
           into
           which
           of
           the
           forms
           he
           will
           mold
           his
           .
           Solomon
           tells
           us
           
             Death
             and
             Life
             are
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Tongue
             ,
          
           and
           that
           not
           only
           directly
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           good
           or
           ill
           we
           may
           do
           to
           others
           ,
           but
           reflexively
           also
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           what
           may
           rebound
           to
           our selves
           .
           Let
           Moses
           then
           make
           the
           inference
           from
           Solomons
           premises
           ,
           
             Therefore
             chuse
             life
          
           ,
           Deut.
           30.15
           .
           a
           proposal
           so
           reasonable
           ,
           so
           agreable
           to
           nature
           ,
           that
           no
           florishes
           can
           render
           it
           more
           inviting
           .
           I
           shall
           therefore
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           Readers
           contemplation
           ,
           and
           shall
           hope
           that
           if
           he
           please
           but
           to
           
           revolve
           it
           with
           that
           seriousness
           which
           the
           importance
           exacts
           ,
           he
           will
           new
           set
           his
           tongue
           ,
           compose
           it
           to
           those
           pious
           Divine
           streins
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           a
           proper
           preludium
           to
           those
           Allelujahs
           he
           hopes
           eternally
           to
           sing
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
  

